|
Post by Bluedramon on May 6, 2015 19:13:56 GMT -5
Chapter 30: Interlude
"So your kid likes to draw on chalkboards a lot." Denny allowed this information to sink in. "That might explain the marks on my chalkboard."
"Perhaps, but..." Mr. Tabootie paused for a moment, trying to think of what next to say.
Mrs. Tabootie finished for him. "He wouldn't burst into someone's office just to draw on one. That isn't like him."
"Neither would Penny. She does use the chalkboard a lot for writing formulas and homework, but she wouldn't trespass." Mrs. Sanchez said. "She would just use paper or something."
"So would Rudy." Mrs. Tabootie added. "If he wanted to draw in the library, he'd get paper, not a chalkboard."
"I see..." Denny nodded his head slowly. He went silent for a few moments to think about what he was just told.
The parents had just confirmed that Rudy and Penny both loved to use chalkboards. They were for entirely different reasons of course. Rudy and his drawings and Penny and her scientific stuff. In the end, both still enjoyed using chalkboards and had flat out refused to allow their chalkboards to be sold. This gave him reason to believe that they were the ones who used the chalkboard.
But something still felt wrong here. The parents had also stated about how their children would not have broken in here. They would either have gone with paper, or, as he would have suspected, they'd ask permission. The fact that they had broke in here and used the board was apparently out of character for them.
So what now? He didn't really have too much to go on. The reasons they used chalkboards weren't really strong enough to him to sneak in here. If they were playing a practical joke, that's one thing. But not only was that not something they'd do, but it's hard to play a joke on anyone if the message or picture was erased.
Further more, the erased mark looked almost like a circle. Did those two really come in here just to draw a circle, and then erase and leave? No, something was wrong here. There had to be something else going on. He just needed to figure out what it was.
Perhaps there was another angle he wasn't considering. Maybe there was a reason that he just hadn't thought of yet. Maybe there was something about Rudy and Penny that these two hadn't told him yet.
Whatever it was, he would find out, somehow.
Denny leaned back in his chair, giving a soft sigh. "I wish I can give you more information, but I'm...rather stumped right now. I was hoping that you three could shed some light for me that could help, but based on what you said, there'd be no reason for them to pull a stunt like this."
Mrs. Tabootie shook her head. "It's all confusing for me as well. I've never seen Rudy act this way before."
"Not Penny either." Mrs. Sanchez placed her chin on her hand. "It's just...not like her to ditch school and sneak into an office like this."
Denny narrowed his eyes slightly. "Did they...ever get into trouble? Did they ever do anything that seemed out of the ordinary? Are you absolutely sure they hadn't done anything that..."
Mrs. Tabootie shook her head. "No, I.."
"Wait, Millie, what about that concert?" Mr. Tabootie held up his hand. "Remember? He was forbidden to go and he snuck out to see it anyway."
"Yes, I remember that." Mrs. Sanchez said, backing up what the man had said. "Although..." She scratched her chin. "I have no idea how he could have gotten there. He wasn't in the car with me and Penny."
"He wasn't?" Mr. Tabootie blinked as he stared at her. "I thought he snuck out through the window and got into your car."
Mrs. Sanchez shook her head. "No."
"Then...how did he get there?" Mrs. Tabootie whispered.
Denny watched as the adults began to speak about this mysterious incident. It seemed that there really had been more going on than he had originally thought. Rudy did do something that showed he was not a perfect angel like they had been more or less applying before. Suddenly, skipping school didn't seem too far out there. If the kid disobeyed his parents and somehow managed to get to the concert without help from even Penny's mom...
Wait, just how did he get there? He couldn't have taken the bus. That would have been too slow and there wasn't any that went out to his house. It's doubtful one of the neighbors would have taken him; they would have told his parents where he was.
Denny let this all sink in. Somehow, Rudy was able to get from his house to the concert and then back home without his parents knowing. At least not until later on. How was he able to accomplish this? How was this possible? Was there some sort of connection?
"Who was at the concert playing?" Denny asked.
"Betty and his group. He's the one that wears that chalkboard around his neck." Mrs. Sanchez gave the answer to him, her finger raised up.
"And the kid has a chalkboard in his room, does he not?" Denny said, turning his head to one side.
"Well yes, but..." Mr. Tabootie paused, staring at the other adults in confusion. He turned back to Denny. "Are you..trying to say there's some kind of..connection?"
"I am not sure, but.." Denny turned and stared at the chalkboard in his room. "It's the closest to a connection we've ever had."
He might be wrong. He was certain he was wrong. But he could not deny that this was the closest connection that they had been able to come up with. They had been struggling to find a reason for why Rudy and Penny came here, and now he might have figured out a reason.
There was something...special about these chalkboards. Was there a secret behind them that Rudy and Penny knew? Something that would attribute to how they could disappear and reappear so quickly, despite all logic stating it should be impossible?
He had a plan.
He turned back to the adults. "Do any of you have a video camera?"
"I do." Mrs. Sanchez raised her hand. "What do you need it for?"
Denny would have said the first thing that came to his mind, but he did not want to sound like a total nutcase. So he backed himself up and said something that sounded more logical. "In case they come back and we aren't here to see it..." He motioned with his hand. "At least we can check the footage and pinpoint a time."
The parents looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement.
"I'll go get the camera." Mrs. Sanchez said.
"And we'll stay here however long we can." Mrs. Tabootie said.
"I'll try to let you stay as long as possible, but the library will be closing soon." He looked at the clock, biting his lip. "One more hour, then you must go." He looked at them with a sympathetic look. "I'll call you as soon as I have any kind of information."
Mr. Tabootie reached out and shook his hand. "Thank you. We appreciate it."
sss
"Hold still, almost done..."
King Mumbo Jumbo did his best to hold still. He shut his eyes and gripped the ground. He tried to distract himself from the pain. He reminded himself that it would all be over soon. He just needed to hold on and wait this out. Soon Penny was going to be done and he was going to feel better.
He would have said it was kind of King Zander to give them a small piece of chalk to tend to their injuries. But knowing the type of zoner he was, he would never say that. King Zander just wanted them to be in better shape for round two against the dragon, which was being repaired at this moment. He mentioned it wouldn't be as much fun destroying them if they all couldn't fight back.
Rudy and Penny only accepted the offer because they really wanted to help their friends. They wanted to treat them the best they could, and without that chalk, they'd be unable to.
Besides, he wasn't the only one who was injured. As Penny continued to wrap the cloth around his leg, the old tortoise looked over at where Snap laid. He was beside Rudy, his head resting on his lap. There was a bunch of thick cloths wrapped around his body to keep the dirt out and cover the wound. He flinched at the sight, noting the blood soaked white cloths and remembering how he had been struck by the dragon's breath weapon.
No matter how well he was treated, he would be at the most disadvantage back out in the arena. There was no doubt that King Zander would force them back in soon. Snap would not be able to move that fast with that injury and he'd be an easy target.
And so would he. His leg still ached from what happened before. He was not in as much pain as Snap must be, but his leg injury would still slow him down enough that he wouldn't be able to get away fast enough. Both he and Snap were gigantic targets and would likely get killed in the next round unless they figured out a way around that.
He had to scoff at the idea. What were the odds of them figuring something like that out in time? There wasn't even anymore magic chalk to use; Penny used all of it to draw the medical supplies, and she was just about finishing up using the last of it on him. He glanced down and watched as she continued to wrap up his leg tightly.
In the end, it would take them a miracle to get out of here. These four had already escaped before, and he was able to escape his cell. The king had taken precautions to insure that it wouldn't happen again.
And one way he did that was by assigning guards to keep an eye on them. Should they do anything to try to escape, they would be stopped immediately. They couldn't even cough without one of the guards noticing. They were trapped and King Mumbo Jumbo was becoming hard pressed finding any sort of escape.
"There, it's finished."
King Mumbo Jumbo felt some of the pressure leave him as Penny moved her hands away from his leg. He looked down at it, moving his leg around a little as he tested the bandage.
"Does it hurt still?" Penny asked. A silly question yes, but she couldn't help but ask it.
King Mumbo Jumbo moved his leg around one more time. With a proper assessment, he said, "Not as much as before. I still doubt I'll be able to walk on it, though."
"And I forgot to draw you a cane..." Penny looked down. "I'm sorry."
"That's okay." King Mumbo Jumbo told her. "You had to use most of your chalk on your little friend there." He motioned to Snap. "He...does not look good."
Barney, who was curled up not too far away, nodded his head. "Taking a blow like that from Cychreides was quite devastating. He was lucky that it didn't end up killing him."
At this, Penny shuddered. "I'd hate to think of that."
"We all do." That was all King Mumbo Jumbo could think of saying before falling silent. He let out a sigh and turned his head to where Rudy was.
The boy hadn't spoken many words since they came in here. His attention had been fully on Snap. It wasn't simply because Snap was his creation. But he was also one of his best friends. They were really close, almost like brothers. To see his friend get so badly hurt like that... It was no wonder he was being a little distant right now.
Snap hadn't woken up yet. He still laid unconscious. The tortoise wondered if he was ever going to wake up in time. Or would King Zander just toss him into the arena no matter what? He wouldn't put it past him, the monster.
Speaking of the monster, he could hear footsteps approaching. It was not King Zander. They lacked the distinct clopping sound that he associated with the king. This sounded heavier, and he already could guess who it was.
Sure enough, it was Cyd, bringing in another plate of food and water for them. King Mumbo Jumbo was about to tell him to go shove it down his throat, but he kept his beak shut. He was not in the mood to speak to this guy and talking back like that might just make things a lot worse for them.
"More grub to stuff your faces with." Cyd said with a sneer. "King Zander is being really generous. Normally he doesn't do this until a couple days later."
"So he likes to starve his prisoners." Penny said bitterly.
"At our last arena long ago...yes." Cyd sounded completely sincere, but made no indication he had regret or remorse for it. "He believed it made the competitors better fighters. But for you..." His smile grew nasty. "He felt you're so pathetic, you'd need the extra energy just to have a chance."
Barney narrowed his eyes. "Yes, I can see he's being very generous." His voice did not hide any of the sarcasm that was laced on it.
Cyd chuckled at this. "Well, you surface dwellers are made of softer stuff." King Mumbo Jumbo glared at this. "It is only appropriate that you be treated like the weaklings you are."
King Mumbo Jumbo couldn't hold back anymore. He immediately got to his feet. His rage allowed him to ignore the pain in his leg as he limped over towards the front of the gate. He noticed Cyd's somewhat surprised expression, but he paid it no mind as he stared into the boar's eyes.
"If he thinks we're so weak and pathetic, why does he have us locked up?! Why did he have them spied on almost the entire time they had been out?! Why did he go through all this trouble just to trap them, and me, again?! If he thinks we're weak and he wants us gone so badly, then why doesn't he just shoot us?!"
He took in heavy breaths as he let the energy he had building up leave him. He could feel Rudy's, Barney's, and Penny's shocked eyes on him. A part of him was feeling stunned as well, but he dare not turn his head to look at them. He kept his gaze on Cyd, waiting for him to answer.
Cyd was silent at first. He looked as if he was trying to figure out what to say to that. Was it possible that Cyd was unaware of what the king wanted? Did he not know what the king's full plans were?
Soon Cyd began to smile and he gave a soft, low laugh. "Of course you would say that. You don't know the way the king thinks..."
King Mumbo Jumbo glared at him. "Perhaps you could enlighten us?"
Cyd looked like he was about to respond, opening his mouth. Then his face furrowed, as if confused or uncertain. "I...need to get going. I'll just drop off your food and be on my way."
King Mumbo Jumbo deepened his glare. Just as he thought. He didn't know. The tortoise had to wonder... Did anyone in this joint know what King Zander's full plans were?
sss
With a loud thud, Cameo laid on the ground. Kairos watched him as he quivered in pain, his limbs twitching. A smile stretched along his bronze beak as he looked at his handiwork.
He started toying with him for a few minutes, but he got tired of cutting him while he was chained up. King Zander would not approve of what he did, but at the moment, he didn't care what the king thought. This was his moment and he was going to take it.
Before releasing Cameo from his binds, he made sure to slice up both of his feet so it would hurt too much to walk. After that, he pushed him into the ground and had his way with him. He sliced him up, inflicting as much pain as he could without killing him or giving him too many serious wounds. He did not want him to die. He wanted him to live with the humiliation and shame of trying to cross him.
Now Cameo laid on the ground, a small pool of blood forming, most of it originating from the general leg area, and much of his prison outfit had been torn up by his metal feathers. Tears stained his face as he lifted up his head and stared at him with his pathetic blue eyes.
Cameo looked like he was going to say something. He wisely chose to be silent. He just kept staring at Kairos, clearly wondering if he was going to do anything else to him.
The thought was very tempting. Kairos would certainly engage in it some more. But he had to hold himself back. He had wasted too much time toying with his brother. King Zander would soon wonder where he was, and he may be needed for the final punishment to be delivered onto Rudy and his ilk. He had to be present for that.
Deciding to finish up, he reached down and grabbed his whimpering brother by his lower beak and he forced him to look up at him. "I presume this means you aren't going to be standing in my way again, right?" He put his face close to his. His orange eyes glowed, almost overpowering his brother's blue ones. "You won't try to pull another stunt like that?"
Cameo shook his head weakly. "..n-no..." His voice was so weak and pitiful.
Kairos smirked at this. "Good." He let his head drop to the ground carelessly. He listened to his brother yelp in pain. "Keep it that way. I won't want to have to do worse to you..."
Cameo stared at him in horror. Kairos smiled at him for a few seconds, savoring this moment. Then he turned around and left.
Kairos couldn't help but smile as he continued through the hallways to return to King Zander. He wouldn't arrive there for quite awhile, and he took that time for a little introspective.
He had a lot of fun playing with his brother. Every time he screamed and pleaded for mercy, he just hurt him more. He loved it when he begged, and he loved the screams that he made. He felt so empowered, like nothing couldn't stop him. He felt a strong sense of pride knowing that he had managed to stop his biggest enemy. Cameo will not be a threat anymore. Now he could put all of his focus back on the intruders.
He wondered how well they were doing. Did they do as well as they did last time, or did their skills suffer from all that wandering around they had to do? Did King Zander put them out of their misery, or was he making them hold on for however long possible just to be able to punish them more.
Kairos wondered how long it would be before the king decided to put them down. He couldn't keep them alive forever. Sooner or later, something had to give. The kids would either die of dehydration and starvation from the lack of food, or their injuries would catch up to them. The king had not fully stated why he wanted them alive for a while, or when he was going to have them killed.
He narrowed his eyes at this. It was rather...strange. He did know more things about the king's plan than anyone else, and yet he still couldn't help but feel a little left out. Like there was something...missing. A piece of the puzzle that would explain the rest of King Zander's choices.
The king wanted to go to the surface, although the full reason why, he didn't outright state. Kairos was certain there was a good reason for it. The king was planning something big. Really big, and he wanted to know what it was. He had wanted to try asking before, but his lower rank made him too fearful to even make the attempt.
Well, he was certain he would learn about it sometime. He just needed to be patient and all would become clear to him. He was the king's most trusted confidant. He would not keep him totally in the dark; when it was time for him to know, he would.
Soon he was outside of the palace. He stood a few feet in front of the door and took in a deep breath. He looked all around him. Some of the lights had been restored, he noticed. He guessed that someone at the power plant had figured out how to fix it. He was glad; it would make it easier for him to fly towards the arena.
He stretched out his wings and he launched himself into the air. He flapped hard, rising higher and higher. Then once he was high enough, he began to move towards the colosseum, which he could barely see from way up here. He continued to fly towards it, wanting to reunite with the king as quickly as possible.
sss
King Zander lifted the glass of water into the air. He looked at it, seeing how everything looked wobbly through it. He then pressed it against his lips and he began to drink it slowly. He swallowed it and he placed the glass of water down beside him. He lifted his head and turned towards Kairos, who stood not far from him.
The deer zoner narrowed his eyes. "What took you so long...?" He motioned his hand towards him. "You were supposed to be here a while ago."
"I-I-I'm sorry, s-sire.." Kairos fumbled his metal feathers together, lowering his head. "I did not m-mean to keep you w-waiting..."
"What kept you...?" King Zander asked, his voice stern. "I hope you had a good reason for taking so long to get here."
At this, Kairos seemed really nervous. He didn't look like he wanted to speak up again. He was looking left and right as if trying to figure out something, what to say. Seeing this made King Zander realize just what he might have done. He growled softly, hoping that Kairos wasn't dumb enough to do something like that without his permission.
"You did it again, didn't you...?" King Zander's voice was lower than before.
Kairos lowered his head and gritted his bronze beak. "..y-y-yes..."
King Zander felt the temptation to explode. But he managed to keep himself under control. He couldn't lose his temper now. The next round in the arena was going to start soon. He could not permit himself to lose control so close to that time. He forced himself to exhale slowly and when he spoke, he did it through clenched teeth.
"I know how much you love trying to understand physical pain, Kairos, and I know how much you love testing it out on our prisoners, but for the love of.. Will you please hold off for a while and focus on what's important?!"
The bird zoner cringed, taking a step back. His body bowed much lower. Kairos looked pretty pathetic right now, trembling like a leaf. "I-I'm s-s-sorry."
King Zander glared at him. "I outta have you punished." Kairos stared at him wide-eyed. "But...I won't. You are more useful to me when you don't have a broken leg."
Kairos rose up a little. Slow and careful. He smiled slightly and showed him absolute gratitude. "Thank you, sire.."
"Just don't let it happen again..." King Zander said in a low voice.
"I-I won't. I promise!" Kairos told him quickly, taking a step forward. A glare from King Zander made him stop and move back.
"Just make sure that you keep that promise."
King Zander leaned back and turned his head to the side. He decided it was best not to waste any more time. It was getting close to when he had planned to make Rudy and his ilk begin the next round. He needed to get started if he was going to keep up with the schedule.
Turning back to Kairos, he said, "I will need your help with something."
"What did you need...?" Kairos said softly.
King Zander smiled softly. "I need your help making things a little more...interesting for Rudy Tabootie and his little pals."
Kairos tilted his head to one side. "What did you have in mind, s-sire...?"
King Zander remained silent, opting a soft chuckle instead. He gave Kairos a certain look that told him he had something big planned. Kairos widened his eyes, and, slowly, he returned the smile.
sss
Barney couldn't believe they were back here. Here of all places. He had hoped that they would have been able to stay away longer. They all still needed rest and some of them weren't finished eating yet.
Despite that, some winged guards had come in and told them that their time was up. They had no choice but put their food down and be guided out. They were unable to fight, not while the winged guards were armed with those weapons. If they tried to resist, they would be attacked.
At least this time, they did not try to cuff them while they led them out. He guessed they were so confident they couldn't escape that they did not see the need for the cuffs. If only he had his wings, he would be able to fly out of here. He had to settle with following the guards's commands as they were led out towards the arena. For the third or fourth time, he wasn't able to remember how many, they walked out of the doors and back into the arena.
It seemed a little brighter than before. He noticed more lights were on. This meant that the power plant was getting fixed. He wondered if those injured zoners were rescued and treated yet. He didn't wonder about that too long as they were motioned towards the center of the arena. They stood there and, with glares on their faces, unwillingly waited for the king to start this new round.
Barney couldn't help but cast a worried glance over at Snap. He was awaken ow, and standing. But he was wobbly from the attack and looked unsteady. He bit his lip. He wasn't sure how well he was going to fair in this fate. It looked as if he would fall down at any second.
Turning to his old friend, he noticed King Mumbo Jumbo was not in the greatest shape either. His bandaged leg was not touching the ground as much; it hurt his friend to do so. This was going to hinder his walking, and that's not getting into running. How long would his friend be able to stay out of harm's way?
King Zander's voice cut him off, preventing him from completing his thought processes. The king had tapped against the mic, sending feedback echoing through the arena. Some of the citizens of Chalklantis covered their ears and shivered.
After the feedback was over, Zander began to speak. "I do apologize about that long break. I did not mean for it to last so long. It took longer than we thought to fix Cychreides. But here we are now, ready to continue with the battle!"
The audience around began to cheer in excitement, fully ready to witness another round of sparring. The sound of this sickened the group. They glared at one another, each expressing the same kind of disgust for this type of behavior. Rudy and Penny looked off in one direction, Snap in another, and King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney looked in another. Their expressions displayed their displeasure towards them.
None of them said a word. They wanted to, so badly. Especially Rudy. Barney could see it in his eyes that he wanted to tear them out verbally for what they've done. Penny to a lesser extent, but it was still there.
But they kept quiet, knowing that any word they say could be used against them. They could not try to argue against these people. They were stubborn and they had already made up their minds about them. They would need to figure out another way of dealing with them and getting out of here.
"For this round, I wanted to try something a little different. I know it's unorthodox, and I had never done this before." King Zander raised his hand up into the air. "But I wanted to give our...champions... a bit more of a challenge..."
The group looked at each other in confusion. What did he mean by that? Did he think that they were having an easy time? Looking around, they could see the audience members were just as perplexed by this.
King Zander did not keep them in the dark for long. "For this round, they will have two challengers. Cychreides and..." He moved his hand in one direction, indicating something in the air. "My faithful general..." Something glinted in the air. "Kairos!"
At this, the group let out a gasp of shock as Kairos dove from the sky and towards the ground. There were intermixes of hushed sounds and cheers and expressions of awe as the metal-winged bird flew down towards the center of the arena. He straightened himself up, flapped a few times, and landed in front of the group.
"Hello there..." Kairos said with a smile. He took a fighting position, hunching his body and smiling twistedly at them. "Do you...remember me..?"
Snap looked nervous due to his injuries and moved closer to Rudy and Penny. The two kids glared at Kairos as they put their hands around their friend protectively. King Mumbo Jumbo gritted his beak as he moved close to Barney, silently telling the bird to back off.
Barney felt his blood run cold as he saw Kairos standing before him again. He found himself unable to turn away as his eyes locked onto Kairos's bright orange ones. As he stared into them, the back of his mind flashed with images of Kairos's torture of him.
How he had his wings ripped and shredded...
How he had stabbed him in the wound with one of the metal feathers...
Kairos circled around them slowly, keeping his wings out and body hunched. His legs were bent, showing every indication of him leaping at them. His beak was continuously twisted in that nasty smile. He looked as if he was going to enjoy this, and Barney had no reason to believe that he wouldn't. Barney let out a soft whimper and huddled closer to King Mumbo Jumbo for protection.
King Zander spread his hoof hands outward. "Let the game...continue!"
With a loud screech, Kairos lunged at his opponents. He brought his talons outward, preparing to slice and dice. He directed his attack at Barney.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 12, 2015 23:08:03 GMT -5
Chapter 31: Claws And Wits
No one was able to stop Kairos in time. His body slammed against the frozen, terrified centipede. The force of the impact sent Barney sprawling across the ground. Kairos landed on the ground and sneered at him for a few seconds. He did not give Barney any time to get up before he dashed forward swiftly.
Barney let out a scream as Kairos grabbed him by the face with his left foot. The talons pressed against his head. He twisted the head to one side, making the insect whimper in pain. He then thrust his face against the ground, making the zoner cough up dirt. He pulled his foot back and slammed it against Barney’s side.
And he was able to do all of that before the others had been able to help. He turned his head to see that they were only now getting close to him. This had been because Kairos moved too quickly. Everything happened so fast, they had no time to counter. And now here he stood in front of them, only a few feet away from Barney. He raised his wings up, allowing the blades to glint in the light.
Penny froze at the sight of them. She watched as King Mumbo Jumbo attempted his move against the foul bird. Rudy was moving in as well. She wanted to help, but at the moment, she was holding onto Snap and giving him support. Even if Snap didn’t need help, and wasn’t in so much pain, she wasn’t sure if she could just dash out there.
This wasn’t the same as fighting Cychreides. He was certainly dangerous, yes. But with him, they had something of a size advantage. They had a comparatively easier time dodging the dragon’s attacks.
Kairos on the other hand... He had more speed and more agility. And he was closer to their size than the dragon. This meant that, to him, they were larger targets. They would have to be a lot more careful with avoiding being attacked by him. Especially since he was likely a lot more intelligent than the dragon.
This intelligence was being shown quite perfectly as Kairos managed to side step King Mumbo Jumbo as the tortoise tried to punch him. He immediately struck him in the leg, causing him to buckle. Kairos struck him in the back with his metal feathers. This did little more than dent the shell, but the impact forced the tortoise onto his stomach.
Rudy attempted to kick the bird zoner out of desperation, an act he normally wouldn’t do otherwise. Kairos would around and looped his wing around him. Penny watched in shock as Kairos pulled a startled Rudy close to him. She didn’t like the way he was looking at her friend, especially with how his eyes lowered and his grin spread further. At least this didn’t last very long and the bird zoner immediately thrust Rudy to the side. Rudy did not give up and he charged again.
Kairos kept jumping out of the way. He would either simply jump or he would take to the air, but remain low to the ground. Rudy swung his fist at him, but the bird simply dodged it easily. Kairos wasn’t even trying to get away too fast; he was toying with Rudy, allowing him to try to punch and strike him, all the while keeping one step ahead of him. For a while, he didn’t even try to strike back himself.
Only after about a minute of him taunting Rudy by moving gracefully out of his way did Kairos hit him. He struck out with his foot and ‘backfooted’ Rudy with it, knocking him into the ground.
“Rudy!” Penny cried.
Snap began to struggle against her grasp. “We have to help him!”
“Snap, we can’t just rush in there! He might...” Penny bit her lip, not wanting to think of what could happen. She looked down at Snap. “And you’re still hurt! If you rush in there...”
Snap shot her a glare. “We either act now, or we might lose Rudy!”
Penny’s eyes widened at this. She wanted to answer, but Snap gave her no time. The zoner managed to jerk free from her. She attempted to grab Snap, but she was not fast enoug. In a matter of seconds, he was rushing towards Kairos.
Penny felt her heart skip a beat as she watched him go. She could detect a slight wobble in his gait, indicating the pain he was feeling. Snap’s expression showed he was still clearly afraid, but he wanted to face his fears to help Rudy. Penny had to admire that of Snap. It was never easy facing someone who hurt you so badly. A part of her wanted to join him and help.
But...no, she had to stay put. She had to watch Kairos first and note his attack pattern and what he does. She had to figure out a weakness they could exploit. If they all rushed in, then they would all get hurt, and soon they would not be able to fight the dragon.
The thought of the dragon make her blood run cold. When was that beast supposed to return? She looked left and right, seeing no sign of it. She wasn’t sure if King Zander was going to bring the dragon in while they were fighting Kairos, or if he was just going to allow Kairos to have his fun for a while and then bring in Cychreides when they were weak and tired from the fight.
But regardless of when the dragon was going to show up, right now, they had the issue of Kairos. For now, he was just playing with them. Other than tossing Barney around like a ragdoll, he did not make any serious attempts to hurt any of them. It was as if he was so confident he was going to win, he didn’t really take into account the possibility that he might have the situation turned against him.
Hmm...perhaps they could use that to their advantage. If they could catch this zoner off guard, just once, they might be able to stun him to the point where he can’t even fight back. He’d be too startled counter quickly enough, leaving him open for another attack. Maybe they might be able to subdue him.
Penny began to move around. She kept her distance, her eyes glued on Kairos. She could hear the cheering all around her. She hoped that none of the audience members got wise to what she was about to do and warned him. Otherwise, that could put this whole thing in jeopardy. Her making this move counted on the element of surprise.
As long as she made it quick, she may be able to succeed before anyone had a chance to warn Kairos, or before Kairos had any time to see that she was coming.
She watched in horror as Kairos struck against Snap, knocking him into the ground. The zoner let out a loud cry of pain while Kairos laughed at him. Penny gritted her teeth at this cruel treatment of her friend. She picked up the pace, moving in closer. She watched the bird intently, noting his moves, the way he struck, and she mentally recorded it in her head. She soon began to notice a pattern.
Every time Kairos was about to attack, he seemed to give slight pause, as if hesitating. She doubted that he would hesitate, and she began to think there was another reason. Perhaps his metal wings were a little heavy? And slowing him down to some degree?
Her eyes glinted. Yes, that was it. That was his weakness. If she could move in and time her attack just right, he wouldn’t be able to attack her. She just needed to keep quiet and move in closer. She hoped the others would be able to hold out long enough.
sss
Snap hissed in pain as he lutched his side. The stupid bird had managed to strike him before he had a chance to react. Now he laid on the ground, feeling just as helpless as Rudy.
He turned to look at his fallen friend. Before he had been able to arrive, Kairos had struck him again. He hit him in his broken arm, creating long gashes and tearing the makeshifit cast up. It was still on and able to support the arm, but now there were deep, bloody cuts. Rudy was curled up on the ground, whimpering in pain from it. Snap wanted to help, but he was unable to get up. He, too, had been incapacitated.
His side was burning in agony. He couldn’t even press his hand against the wound without crying out in pain. He gave involuntary shivers as he tried to cope with it. He looked up and glared at Kairos. Despite his attempts to look brave, some of his fear for the zoner seeped through, and Kairos took immediate note of that.
“What seems to be the trouble? Can’t handle a little pain?” Kairos smirked. He circled around Snap and Rudy quickly. It was almost amazing how fast he was on his toes. He folded his wings behind him like they were hands. He eyed them with a furrowed, almost curious expression. “Is feeling pain really that bad...?”
Snap stared at the zoner in shock. He tried his best not to gasp. Despite his efforts, some of it still came out. He was not able to tear his eyes away from the zoner. He kept staring at him, wondering if he had heard right.
Was Kairos joking? Why would he say something so stupid? None of the other villains they faced had ever asked such a dumb question. Why would Kairos even begin to think that... What was wrong with this guy? Was he really more messed up in the head than they ever could have imagined?
The fact that he asked such a question seemed to contradict what he had said before. Didn’t Kairos tell them that pain was the ultimate suffering? That he wanted them to wish that they were only merely trapped? Then why in the word would he ask such a stupid question? It seemed to go against what he had stated before. Unless...was there something about Kairos that they didn’t know about?
Snap looked over at Rudy. The boy likely did not hear the zoner’s words. He was still clutching his broken arm, trying to ride out the pain. Snap bit his lip at this. Poor boy’s mind must be filled to the brim with pain.
He turned to glare at Kairos. “Why the fuck would pain be good?!” He found himself snapping at him. He flinched when he saw Kairos’s eyes narrowed, but what happened next was completely unexpected.
Kairos pulled his head back and started to laugh. Not from malice or anger. But a genuine, almost light-hearted laugh. Considering what he had done to them before, this behavior was out of the blue. Kairos looked down at him, giving him something similar to a gentle smile. Yet Snap could still tell there was something off about it.
“Oh you don’t really know, do you? Well I never bothered to tell you... So I suppose I cannot blame you.” Kairos paced around in front of him for a few moments. He titled his head down, cocking it to one side. It almost reminded Snap of an owl. “After all, how could you know that I am unable to feel pain?”
Snap’s eyes widened in shock at this. “You...what...?”
Kairos’s smile became distorted. “Oh looks like the cat’s out of the bag now.” He raised his head up, turning it to one side so that he could stare at Snap with one orange eye. “But yes, you heard me right, little boy... I cannot feel physical pain.” He stretched his wings out. “Go on and strike me with your best, sharpest sword, and you will never get a scream out of me!”
Snap stared at the zoner in shock, letting this information sink in. Kairos was..unable to feel pain..? He could have a machete take off a wing and he would not feel any pain from that...? Snap felt his breathing increase rapidly. Suddenly, Kairos’s behavior was starting to make sense.
His fascination with pain, how he regards pain was the worst thing, why he had tortured Barney... It was all out of this zoner’s misguided attempt to understand pain. It was not possible for him to fully understand it. He would know that it is uncomfortable and most hate it. But he would not understand how it feels. As a result, this meant that he was even more calloused to his victims than he thought. It was one thing to understand pain and inflict it on others, but it was another to never know what pain feels like and yet still inflicting it on others for the main purpose of self satisfication and experimentation and self education. Kairos was using victims to understand pain, and he never could, so he kept on hurting...
Snap tried to hold his anger back. He tried not to snap at the zoner again. Slowly, ignoring the pain he was in, he crawled up to his feet. He gritted his teeth as he glared at the heartless zoenr. Kairos simply smiled back at him, acting as if he had said or done nothing all that horrible. Snap formed a fist with his hand, shaking it.
“Was...was that why you hurt Barney...?” Snap growled through his teeth. “You just wanted to...experiment to understand....?”
Kairos blinked at this. He looked a little surprised, as if he did not expect him to be able to put all the pieces together that fast. The smile soon returned and he gave a look that showed that he was impressed. Snap wasn’t sure how to take this.
“I see you learn well. I’m surprised. I didn’t think you could realize it that fast.” Kairos placed some of his metal feathers underneath his chin. He leaned in, giving Snap a creepy looking smile. “Would you like a...reward...?”
Snap’s eyes widened at this. He brought his fists up, preparing to fight. His panicking mind was not able to figure out how he was going to stop him if he couldn’t feel pain. Yet, he was still getting ready to defend himself as the bird zoner raised up one of his wings, spreading out his metal, glinting feathers.
Suddenly, something struck against the bird zoner. Kairos let out a grunt of surprise as he was pushed forward. He regained his footing and glared at who had grabbed onto him. “You...?!”
Snap was stunned to see Barney going up against the bird zoner. He had never expected that the centipede would go after Kairos, especially after what the zoner had done to him. He would have thought that Barney would have stayed away, perhaps help his friend up or something. He never would have thought that Barney would swallow his fear and lunge at his torture like this.
Yet here he was, holding onto the bird zoner tightly. His long, segmented body wrapped around Kairos tightly. His wings were partially pinned, only being able to move a small portion. Kairos jerked himself from side to side as he tried to get the centipede off of him. Barney was not relenting, no matter what threats he tossed at the orange zoner. Soon, Barney opened his mouth and bit down.
Kairos, however, did not even flinch. There was a momentary shocked expression, but even as blood started to seep out of his shoulder, Kairos continued to look as if he wasn’t even pricked. He glared down at Barney, whose eyes slowly widened in confusion.
“Get off of me, you stupid bug!” Kairos raised his foot up and kicked backwards. The claws raked against Barney’s side. The centipede let out a scream and his grip on the bird loosened. Kairos took this chance to toss Barney off. He glared down at him and said, “You...need to pick your battles more wisely...”
Barney scrambled to his feet. His body trembled. “How... How is it that you...?”
Kairos gritted his bronze beak. “I cannot feel physical pain...” He raised his wings up as he stared intently at Barney. “But I know you can...” His smile grew dark as he let out a low chuckle. “Maybe you need something else torn off. How about one of your legs..?”
“No..please..” Barney waved his hand out in front of him in desperation. “I...”
But Kairos did not listen. He immediately took charge, racing towards him with an insane grin on his face. Barney scrambled to get back, but it was clear that he was not going to be able to dodge this attack.
Not unless someone intervened.
Kairos was so focused on going after Barney, he did not notice that King Mumbo Jumbo had gotten back up. He didn’t notice that the king was ignoring his own pain and charging towards him, choosing a strategic point to cut him off.
Snap watched this intently. His eyes bulged as the tortoise rammed against Kairos, knocking him into the ground. He watched as King Mumbo Jumbo let out a howl of pain as his leg was bent, damaging it further. Snap couldn’t stifle his gasp of horror as Kairos struck him with the back of his foot, forcing the old tortoise on his back. Kairos then pinned him down, putting his full weight on him, his claws pressing against the shell firmly.
King Mumbo Jumbo immediately retracted his head and limbs, pulling them in the safety of his shell. Kairos let out a squawk of surprise at this and he began to furiously peck at the shell’s openings.
“Going to hide from me?! Is this how the king of the jungle reacts to threats?! What a joke! You’re just a joke!” Kairos wailed at him as he desperately tried to claw him out. He pecked at the openings, occassionally grabbing the edge of one of the openings in his beak, as if he thought that he could break off a piece. “Surface dwellers must be stupider than I thought if they allowed a weak coward like yourself take over!”
Snap was about to rush over towards King Mumbo Jumbo to help him when he heard a groan behind him. He rushed over and looped his arm around Rudy’s unbroken arm and helped him up.
“What happened...?”
“Take it easy, Bucko.” Snap told him softly. “Don’t move too quickly. You’re injured.”
Rudy looked at Snap with an exhausted, pain-tinged expression. He let out a moan and then turned his head to look around. Upon seeing King Mumbo Jumbo’s predicament, he started to move himself forward. “We...have to help him...!”
Snap pulled him back. “I’ll do it! You stay here!”
Rudy stared at him with a confused expression. “You’re injured, too.”
“I’m...fine...” Snap flinched as he felt a rush of pain go through him. “Now stay here and...”
A loud scream behind them caught their attention. They looked over and gasped in shock and horror as they saw that Kairos had managed to grab onto one of the tortoise’s arms. He had yanked it out, keeping it firmly pressed in his sharp, metallic beak. The tortoise was struggling to get free, pushing against Kairos’s head, clawing at him. But the lack of pain sensation caused the tortoise’s moves to go roughly unnoticed by Kairos, who began to drag him back.
Barney, who had gotten up from his attack, had begun to run over towards him. He did not get far when Kairos took notice of him. With a dark smile, he lifted the tortoise into the air and tossed him towards Barney, causing a rip to appear along his arm. The tortoise screamed as he crashed into his friend. The two rolled across the ground and landed in a heap on the floor.
Kairos stared at them for a few seconds. Then, looking bored of toying with them, he turned to face Snap and Rudy. The cheers of the zoners all around them continued, seeming to compliment Kairos’s present expression.
“Hmph.. I would have thought you lot would have put up a better fight. I suppose I asked too much..” Kairos began to walk towards the two boys. “Oh well, maybe you just need more of a...motivation?” He flexed his metal claws in front of him. “Like say... Maybe if I threaten to cut off one of your legs slowly...would you fight better then...?”
Rudy and Snap glared at him, but they could not hide their expressions of fear. They involuntarily took a step back. Snap flinched as he felt the pain in his side increase. He wasn’t sure how well he was going to be able to fight with this wound. Yet he was still compelled, still driven, to at least try.
He tried to ignore the disgusting cheers all around him. He tried to ignore the fact that these zoners actually think this is a form of entertainment. He focused his eyes on Kairos. He scanned around him as he tried to figure out an opening, some way he could knock him off his feet and give them more time to prepare.
But with most of them injured in some way, how were they going to be able to dodge this guy for long? Kairos was clearly holding back, and who is to say he’ll do that for long? Unless they figured out something soon, they were toast.
It was then that Snap took notice of a shape moving behind Kairos. He leaned his head to one side, staring intently. Was...was that Penny...?
To his horror and guilt, Kairos realized what he was doing. He immediately turned his head and saw Penny. The girl froze in her tracks, her eyes bulging. She stared at Snap, giving him something of an accusatory look, before looking back at Kairos. The bird smiled at her before raising his wing and swatting her to the ground.
“Penny!” Rudy howled in horror. He tried to move forward. Snap had to hang onto him to keep him from getting too close.
“So clever you think you are. But you wouldn’t last for long against me I’m afraid.” Kairos placed his foot on her body. His talons pressed against her soft belly, threatening to pierce it. “You know... It is quite a shame you aren’t a zoner. You don’t get to experience things the way I do. And...I don’t get to experience you...”
Snap felt his heart clench at that statement. He had no idea just what this guy was alluding to, but he did know that it was nothing good. As Kairos reached down and began to trace his very sharp metal wing tip along her cheek, Snap looked left and right, trying to find something that could help.
sss
Penny grabbed onto the bird zoner’s leg and tried to pry him off of her. He was so heavy, despite being a bird. She kept on pushing and pulling, but all she could manage to do was nearly ripping her arm from the socket. She stopped trying, but she did not take her glare off of him. She gritted her teeth.
“Experience me...?” Penny formed a fist with her hand. “How about you experience this!” She attempted to strike out against him. Kairos turned his head to the side, allowing Penny to miss. She clenched her teeth at this.
Kairos chuckled at her vain efforts. “You really don’t know when to quit, do you?” He tilted his head to one side. “Well I do admire that about you. Sometimes the feisty ones are the most fun to break and toy with.”
Penny seethed at this. “Lives are not some kind of game for you!”
“I know that. I am fully aware.” Kairos waved his wing dismissively. “It is not their lives I toy with.” He grinned. “It’s their bodies, and their mind.”
“That’s the same thing!” Penny cried.
“If you say so.” Kairos shook his head, shutting his eyes. “Besides, the only thing I am interested in is pain. Pain is...quite fascinating to me. I do not understand why people hate it so much. Is it not just another form of touch? Like a pressure?” He lowered his head closer to her, his bronze beak soon inches away from her face. “Or is it something special? Maybe you can help me?”
Penny glared nervously at this. She recalled that Kairos had stated that he could not feel physical pain. The thought had sent a chill up her spine and caused her to reevaluate a lot of things the zoner had done and said. It put him in a new perspective, and it wasn’t one that she was liking very much.
She tried not to think about it too much as she focused on the bird zoner before her. So far, he hadn’t tried too much to hurt her. But she knew that would change in a heart beat. She had to think of a way to get out of here and fast.
Her mind raced as she struggled to figure out a way. She did not show it, but she was actually feeling a lot of fear right now, which was preventing her from fighting back affectively, or remembering how she had gotten close to Kairos. She felt some anger towards Snap for giving her away, and yet she knew that he did not mean it. It wasn’t like she could have told him before. She shouldn’t focus on her anger towards him too much; she had to keep all of her focus on Kairos.
The zoners around were still reacting positively to what was happening. She had tried to ignore them before, but now it was getting really hard to do that. Their voices had grown louder and they practically echoed in her mind. She tried to shake it off, but they bounced inside her skull constantly.
Kairos noticed her discomfort. “I see the audience members are enjoying this. How cute...” He raised his head up higher, opening his mouth partially to let his tongue slip out and lick along his metallic beak. “I suppose we’re all the same in some ways...”
“I’m not like you!” Penny shouted at him.
“Oh but you are...” Kairos laughed at her. “You killed the manticore, did you not?”
Penny felt her blood turn to ice at this comment. In the back of her head, she could see images of herself striking the manticore in the neck, and how it fell into the ground right after. Its dead body still infected her mind, and she was not able to look away.
She shook her head. No, she couldn’t allow this insane zoner psyche her out like that. She had to keep her focus. She could not let her emotions control her. She glared at him, baring her teeth. All instinct was telling her to try to bite him, but she knew that it would do no good if he couldn’t feel it.
Kairos raised his wings above him, allowing himself to balance on one leg. Penny grunted as she felt the bird’s full weight being pushed on her. He then raised his other foot into the air. He flexed his toes and talons above her head. Penny looked up, trying her best to hide her fear as the talons were positioned over her head. She could see the sharp tips of the talons very clearly and as Kairos stretched his toes out, poised to strike, Penny shut her eyes and waited for the blow.
Suddenly, Kairos gave a jerk as something struck against him. Penny gasped in shock when she saw it was Snap. The blue zoner had his arms wrapped around Kairos’s neck, holding on tightly.
Kairos remained still, unaffected by what Snap was doing. He merely turned his pupils down and stared at the small blue boy. “Are you really that eager for more? I thought you had enough before.” Kairos flung his head to the side, forcing Snap to crash into the ground. “Of course, you want another round, I don’t mind.”
“Snap! No!” Penny struggled to get up. She struck against the zoner’s leg repeatedly. “Leave him alone!”
Kairos gave her a downwards glance. “Eh..okay. I am flexible.” Kairos pressed his claws against her. Penny yelped as she felt the claws nearly break her skin. “I can always try a bite of your friend later.” At this, his eyes glinted with insanity.
Penny took in a sharp gasp of air at this. She could feel her blood turning to ice at this comment. This zoner...he was...going to eat her friend... This registered in her mind painfully and she could feel her body start to shake. Were there no lengths that this monster wouldn’t go?
She began to struggle against him. She resumed striking him. Yes, it did no good, but she couldn’t help it. She couldn’t allow him to have a chance at her friend. She did whatever she could to keep his attention on her in case he had changed his mind. The bird zoner did not seem bothered by her efforts, and seemed to, in fact, enjoy them. She tried not to cringe as Kairos raised his foot in the air and prepared to strike her. The foot came down. Penny involuntarily let out a scream.
A loud clang rang through the air. Penny opened her eyes to see that the zoner’s talons were stopped by something long, thin, and metal. Her eyes trailed up the metal thing to see where it originated. She let out a gasp when she saw Rudy standing there.
“R-Rudy...?” Penny whispered.
Kairos looked down, gritting his beak. “You come in at the most annoying time. You could not choose a better one?” He was about to say something else when something clearly caught his eye. “I-Is that...?”
Penny looked at where Kairos was and she saw that it was one of Kairos’s metal feathers. The sight of this shocked Penny. How did this happen? When? She looked from Rudy’s face, to the metal feather, and then to the space on Kairos’s wing. She saw there was a small, bloody hole there now. Penny quickly began to piece the puzzle together.
Rudy had taken advantage of Kairos’s lack of pain sensation. This had allowed him to yank out one of his feathers quickly without Kairos noticing. Snap...he must have been the distraction. Rudy must have done it then, while Kairos was too busy shaking off his friend to notice a small pressure on his wing.
Kairos looked surprised by this turn of events as well. He stared at Rudy, his eyes mostly focusing on the metal feather. His metal feather... Soon, Kairos’s face contorted in anger and some of his feathers started to fluff up. “That was mine! How dare you steal it from me!” He yelled in rage. He released Penny as he struck at Rudy with his left wing. The boy barely managed to dodge. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done?!”
Rudy hissed in pain, his teeth clenched in fear. He nodded his head slowly, holding the metal feather out in front of him protectively. “I... am protecting my...friends...”
“Rudy!” Penny rushed towards Kairos to try to stop him.
The bird zoner did not allow this. He turned himself around and rammed his head against her chest and stomach. She screamed as she was sent flying across the arena. She landed in the ground with a loud thud, a cough, and a wheeze. The dust blinded her for a few moments. When she was able to see again, she looked over and watched what was going on.
Rudy was fighting Kairos... He was holding the bottom part of the metal feather. There was a stem that could be used as a handle. Rudy held it up and used it to block Kairos’s attacks. Again and again, the bird zoner would strike at him, with either his talons or his remaining metal feathers. Each time, it resulted in a clang that echoed across the arena.
Penny took in a few shaky breaths. How long was Rudy going to be able to hold out? She could see that Kairos was trying to attack his broken arm. Rudy was thus far able to defend it. But that wouldn’t last forever.
Suddenly a cold thought went through her mind. Her eyes bulged in realization.
Where was the dragon...?
As soon as she thought this, there was a loud thud. Then another, and another. Everyone stopped, including Rudy. Well almost everything. Kairos took advantage of this distraction and struck him with his wing. Rudy watched in horror was Rudy was slammed against his broken arm.
Kairos cackled as Penny and Snap rushed to their friend’s side. Penny knelt down beside her friend while Snap stood beside her, staring down worriedly at Rudy. Penny grabbed onto him gently and pulled him so that he rested against her lap.
King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney, who had finally recovered from their blows, had moved towards them, the tortoise’s limp looking much worse than before. They stared at the children, and then turned their heads towards the sound of the rumbling. Their faces paled in horror. They knew, they all knew, they were about to get into huge trouble.
With a loud, mechanical roar, Cychreides burst through the door. The crowd cheered louder with his appearance. The beast moved swiftly forward, its claws clanging against the ground with each step, its tail wriggling eagerly behind it.
The group huddled together as the beast moved in even closer, and then arched its body around to almost encircle them with how long its body was. It stared at them intently. Despite its eyes being made of glass and metal, it seemed to portray a sense of recognition in them, as if it remembered what they had done to it. It moved its one leg more cautiously than before. They recognized it as the same one that they had broken before.
Kairos jumped into the air, taking flight. He began to fly circles around the arena, his body tilted sideways. After his third spin around the place, he dove down towards the dragon and landed on top of its head. He took position there, his claws ripping into grooves in the head, likely designed for such a thing. Kairos moved his wing outward, and gave a single cry. The dragon obeyed and began to move forward.
The group, including Rudy who was on his feet now, backed up slowly. Rudy, despite his pain and trembling, raised the metal feather up in front of him. The sight of this must have looked so pathetic to Kairos and Cychreides.
At first, all the pair did was circle them. The metal dragon’s heavy footsteps seemed to fuse well with their pounding hearts, which threatened to jump out of their chests. They kept their eyes on them, not daring to look away, their eyes refusing to leave.
Penny did not like the way Kairos was looking at them. He had a sneer, but it was worse than the others. It seemed to have hidden promises behind it, as if he was threatening to do something worse than ever before. The thought of that chilled her blood, causing goosebumps to raise through her arms. The thought of this zoner doing worse than what he had already done was not something she could fathom. Yet, given his personality, she would not put it past him.
Soon, the dragon stopped, taking position in front of them. Penny and the others arched their backs and tightened the muscles in their legs as they prepared to run. But at first, Cychreides did nothing except stare at them, and Kairos made no attempt to speak to them.
But all of that changed in a heartbeat.
Despite being prepared, the group was still taken off guard as the dragon suddenly swung its tail out. The tail, now armed with a large spear-like hook that must have been added during repairs, struck the ground near where they had originally stood. The sharp tip clumped at the ground, scratching it.
Penny took in several quick breaths as she stared at the others in shock. They had narrowly missed getting hit then, but how long would they be able to keep this up?
Penny got her answer in the worse way possible.
Without warning, the pressure of the dragon’s claws wrapped around her body. She was hoisted high into the air. She let out a scream of surprise and began to struggle, her ams pinned at her sides.
“Penny!” Snap shouted as he started to limp towards the dragon.
“Let our friend go!” Rudy exclaimed, holding up his metal feather as if that would intimidate them enough to let go.
“Hold it!” Kairos immediately took to the air and dashed towards Penny. He hoved next to her. “Do not make an unplanned or hasty move. Otherwise...” He pressed a metal finger against her throat. He was careful not to apply too much pressure, but Penny still flinched as she felt a slight knick in her neck. “I will be forced to take...certain liberties with the girl...”
Penny stiffened in horror at this. Down below, she could see the others were horrified as well, neither daring to move for fear of quickening her death. She couldn’t help but moving her head to stare at Kairos the best she could, her face laced in fear. What were they going to do now?
sss
King Zander watched the spectacle in silence. He had no smile on his face, just a blank expression. He looked like he wasn’t feeling anything. But in truth, there were many thoughts running through his mind at the moment.
He had known that putting Kairos in the arena would have made things more interesting. But he had no idea it would be this big of a turn out. Kairos had spent most of the time fighting alone. King Zander permitted him to be alone in the arena with them for a little while longer as he was curious as to what he could accomplish.
He had performed quite well. In fact...it was a little too good. King Zander couldn’t help but feel a level of disappointment. He had hoped that Rudy and his friends could hold up better. Then again, that was his fault for sending his general, who had fought before. Perhaps he was being a little unfair with that.
Oh well. Things didn’t always turn out the way one wanted, and he was just going to have to live with that. He allowed the dragon to approach and now Kairos had them cornered. With a single step forward, the bird was going to slice their friend’s throat.
King Zander considered allowing this to continue. His citizens loved it, and it would be nice to finally be rid of those little fools. He could move forward his plans to go to the surface, instead of having to keep waiting. He would not go up there until he took care of that captive group. Especially Rudy and Penny. Their status as creators would complicate things too much for his liking.
But he soon gave pause to this. He thought back to how Rudy and Penny had drawn something using the tiny pieces he had Kairos give them. He remembered feeling impressed by what they could accomplish with so much pressure and so little to work with. Perhaps...he could see it again.
He would be prolonging things, yes. But there was nothing in the proposed plan that said he couldn’t do this. There was nothing wrong with a little fun. Besides, Kairos and Cychreides could easily crush them afterwards. And it wasn’t like they could draw too much; his winged guards were armed and would be able to electrocute them when he felt it was time to stop them.
King Zander decided to act now, before his general made any hasty decisions. He raised up his hand, his other gripping the mic.
“Hold up, General Kairos!” At this, Kairos loosened his grip on Penny and turned his attention to the king. “I have an idea...”
Everyone in the arena, minus Cychreides who was keeping an eye on the group, turned and looked up at King Zander. He gave pause for a few moments, letting himself figure out what he was going to do. Soon, after he was able to collect his thoughts, he motioned towards the one-armed boy and began to speak.
“Rudy Tabootie... I have decided that I will...give you a sporting chance...” King Zander watched as the expressions around him became confused and uncertain. Then they turned into utter shock as he raised up a piece of magic chalk. A full piece; not a fragment like before. “Do you...” He leaned his head forward, his ears pricking up. “...want this...?”
Rudy and the others remained silent as they continued to stare in shock. Murmurs occurred all around him. King Zander ignored them as he focused on the group, waiting for an answer.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 12, 2015 23:08:17 GMT -5
Chapter 32: The Struggle Against The Machine
Kairos stared at this in shock. He couldn’t believe what the king had just suggested. Had he gone mad? Everything had been going just fine. He had them right where he wanted them. Why would the king decide to now give the boy a piece of magic chalk?
It just didn’t make any sense. King Zander had mentioned before how he wanted to destroy those three. Rudy, Penny, and Snap. He had nearly gotten his wish. Kairos would have slit Penny’s throat open even if the group hadn’t moved forward. Then he would have had the dragon crush the two creators. Then they’d have nothing to fear from the surface.
So why in the world would King Zander decide to give Rudy a sporting chance? Why would he give him a piece of magic chalk? Did he not know how crazy that sounded? And a full piece, too... King Zander was absolutely insane.
Kairos wanted to protest. He wanted to shout at the king and make him stop. He wanted to knock some sense into him and make him realize just what he was doing. He needed King Zander to understand that, by doing this, he was allowing Rudy a chance of victory. A chance of escape. If he succeeds... Then their whole plan can just be washed down the toilet. Oh why couldn’t King Zander see what kind of fool he was being?
He remained silent, however. He did not dare speak against the king. He knew that King Zander did not react too will if someone directly opposed his ideas. Expressing concern was one thing, but to outright state that he was wrong, and that his plan was stupid... That would certainly land him some jail time. That was time that Kairos was not willing to serve himself.
So all he could do was accept this. He still had Cychreides, and he still had his speed, even if he was sometimes partially delayed by his metal wings. He could try to attack from behind or something, preventing them from using the chalk and...
His eyes brightened up. It wouldn’t be so bad, he realized. He just had to be smarter about his attacks. They couldn’t use the magic chalk if they had damage done to their arms, and only two of them could use the magic chalk. This meant he only had two targets to worry about. Rudy and Penny. All he would have to do is slash up their arms, even break them, or gouge out their palms, and then they would be defenseless.
Suddenly, King Zander’s plan didn’t seem so crazy after all. Perhaps he was doing this as a way of crushing their hope. The magic chalk is the one thing that gave them all the most hope of success. If they gave it to them, and then damaged their arms, they could crush their spirts and destroy their last remaining hope of getting out. Without that magic chalk, they were weakened, and easily restrained.
Kairos did his best to hide his darkened smile. He tried to keep his face as straight as possible. He turned his head and watched the group down below him. He wondered what they were going to decide.
sss
Rudy couldn’t tear his eyes away from the piece of chalk. He watched as King Zander waved it a little, taunting him. King Zander’s words kept echoing in his head.
“Do you want this?”
Rudy wanted to say yes, but he remained silent. He couldn’t help but wonder if this was some kind of trick. It didn’t seem like King Zander to just hand a piece of chalk towards him. What would motivate him to do something like this?
Then he remembered about the idea that he and the others discussed before. The possibility that King Zander had been dropping off pieces of chalk before. He narrowed his eyes at the memory of that discussion, and at the memories of what happened before. He recalled all the trouble they had gone through and how they found tiny pieces of chalk just...laid there, like it was some kind of game.
King Zander was just toying with them. He wasn’t doing this out of any kindness in his heart. He just wanted to play with them a little more. He wanted to prolong this, their suffering. In that case, Rudy was tempted to say no. He did not want to be some toy for this king to wield.
But...would that be a smart choice? They were doing okay without the chalk, but the tides had turned swiftly. They were lucky with Cychreides last time, and this time around, the dragon was not going to go easy on them. It would be more careful and not allow them to pull another stunt like that. They would need a new plan, which is not something that they had right now.
Perhaps it was best to take the chalk. Even if the king didn’t really have good intentions for giving one to them, it would give them a fighting chance. He could snap off a piece and give one to Penny so she could defend herself as well. It would certainly be nice having magic chalk again. He and Penny felt so vulnerable wandering around here with no magic chalk. It felt like they were walking through an armed, enemy territory without wearing any armor or camouflage.
Although he knew it was against his better judgment, Rudy decided to take the chance anyway. He straightened himself up and took a step forward. He stared at the magic chalk for a few seconds, and then turned to stare directly into King Zander’s deep brown eyes.
“I accept.”
This caused King Zander to smirk. His friends, on the other hand, reacted in shock.
“Rudy! What are you doing, Bucko?!” Snap raised his hands in the air. “You can’t accept that! He is trying to trick you!”
“Did you forget how he tricked us into using the magic chalk, which I may remind you, was ultimately part of a scheme to spread more slander about us?” Penny pointed out. The dragon had recently dropped her and now she had rejoined him.
Barney nodded. “It might not be wise to take it.”
King Mumbo Jumbo remained silent. His expression wasn’t in full agreement or disagreement. Rudy guessed that the tortoise was at a crossroads. Too neutral to really speak up. Rudy did nothing to press an answer out of him.
Rudy turned his head to the others. He lowered his head, his eyelids partially closing. “Yes, I know it’s a risk. But...”
“But what?” Penny looked at him in confusion. “If you know it’s dangerous, why would you..”
“Because it’s the best chance that we’ve got!” Rudy cut her off. He paused for a moment, realizing just how he had sounded there. He cleared his throat and spoke in a gentler voice, “Look, we don’t have much of a choice. King Zander and his general have us trapped. We were only really lucky to have stopped the dragon before, but we could not escape. This may be our only chance.”
Penny and Snap looked at each other. Barney expressed uncertainty. King Mumbo Jumbo put a finger against his chin thoughtfully, yet remained silent.
Snap stared up at Rudy, then he flinched in the pain he was in. After a quick, pain-filled shudder, he looked up at Rudy and held his hand out in gesture. “I get what you’re saying, Rudy. But this king guy... He might have something figured out. You won’t be able to draw an escape with...”
“That’s because I won’t.” Rudy told him. This surprised the others. He shut his eyes. “I’m not stupid. I know full well that he would take precautions so we can’t escape. So...I’ll just figure out another way.”
“What did you have in mind?” Barney asked cautiously.
Rudy tried to answer, but then he realized that he had none. He didn’t really think this through completely. He couldn’t help but grit his teeth nervously. Without a plan, he really was jumping in this blind. Coming up with a plan would take time.
And time wasn’t something they had right now.
King Zander seemed to grow irritated by their silence. “Well? Aren’t you going to take it?”
Rudy looked up and saw that King Zander was holding the magic chalk out. It was pressed between two fingersa nd it looked like the king would drop it any second. Rudy turned back to his friends. He opened his mouth to speak, but soon shut it. Then he started to move towards the magic chalk, underneath where King Zander had positioned himself. He held up his hand.
King Zander’s smile returned. He dropped the magic chalk down. “I think I can count on you to make this more interesting...right?”
Rudy glared at the king, not bothering to give an answer. He then looked down at the piece of magic chalk. He let it rest on his palm. For a brief moment, he felt empowered, but then he reminded himself of the situation they were in. He clutched the chalk, glared at the king one more time, and then made his way towards his friends.
Rudy pressed the chalk against his chest. He ignored the pain as he applied pressure, bending the chalk at an angle. Soon there was a crack and about half the piece was sent flying away. It landed in the ground not too far.
Gesturing his head towards the piece, Rudy said, “There, Penny. That is your piece.”
Penny stared at him in surprise. She turned her head towards the slighty dirtied piece of chalk and walked towards it. She lowered herself and picked it up. She held it in her hands, and then stared over at Rudy, as if to ask him if he was certain about this. Rudy responded with a smile.
Kairos stepped in. “Okay, so you have your chalk pieces now!” He glared at them, his eyes twinkling with eagerness. “Are you going to get back in this fight or are you going to stand there like a bunch of idiots?”
Rudy glared up at the bird zoner along with his friends. They clenched their fists tightly and growled softly. No surprise, Kairos hardly responded to this. He just continued to glare at them, looking almost disgusted by them.
Rudy looked back at the others. Despite their nervousness and uncertainty, despite knowing that it might be a trap, they all looked a little more confident now that they had magic chalk on their side. For once, they felt more evently matched.
Rudy knew that he and Penny had to be careful what they drew. So long as they created things that didn’t look too bad and would not allow their escape, they should be fine. And if they timed it right, he and Penny might be able to draw something that could help them. He still wasn’t sure what they could draw, and it was hard to think with the pain pounding in his head. But he was certain that, if they tried hard enough, they would think of something.
For now, they had a little song and dance to do with Kairos and Cychreides. He could see that both were looking rather wrestless. The dragon wanted to crush them and Kairos wanted to shred them. Rudy wondered how long they would be able to hold back before one of them made a move. Likely not long. He and his friends would have to make a move now, before their impatience caused them to lash out without any sort of plan.
Rudy took a step forward and held up his magic chalk. Penny joined him at his side. She limped slightly from the fall earlier, but she still managed to keep herself from falling down. She, too, held up her chalk, showing that she was ready to fight.
“Bring it on.”
Kairos’s smile grew twisted at this. “Gladly...”
The fight had resumed.
sss
Cychreides did not take its eyes away from its targets. It waited on command, wondering when its superior was going to give the word to go. How long must it wait here before it would finally attack?
It remembered these four. Its computer mind zapped many thoughts in its head, and it was able to rewatch, in great detail, what happened to it before. It remembered the trap. It remembered how its foot was stuck and how it had broken. It remembered how it felt like it was helpless and could not defend itself.
None of that will happen this time. It had already done the calculations in its mind. These targets would not be able to escape it this time, nor would they get another chance like that. It readied its tail, preparing itself to strike at them. It would spear them before any of them had a chance to get within range. It would defend itself. It was not interested in revenge; just preserving itsef so it would not get damaged again.
Its vision was mostly shades of red, with black lines that moved about, allowing it to focus on one individual, then another. It placed these black lines over one of the targets. It flashed and formed into a rectangle, and his zoom feature was activated. In seconds, information began to get displayed at the side. The metal dragon took its time to read.
Target 1 had a broken arm and some gashes. This increased the probability of its success over him around fifty percent, if not more. Even more so if it managed to break the other arm. This boy appeared to use his right hand more for drawing. If it were to take that away, it would weaken him.
Cychreides’s computer mind whirred loudly in its skull as it processed each target one by one. To it, it might have taken several minutes, but in reality, its swiftness allowed the analysis to be complete in just a few seconds.
Target 2 was the least injured. She would be problematic. The worst she has is a slight limp. She would be its biggest concern. It would need to focus on her. Out of all of them, she was the one who would be the hardest to deal with. She was a creator and, judging from its scans, quite smart, too. Take her out, the rest may fall.
Target 3 had a gash in its side. Cychreides recalled this was because it blasted him with one of its attacks. It grazed his side, but from what it could see in its analysis, the damage wasn’t as bad as it could have been. Target 3 might still be a threat, but at least it had a large weak spot that couldn’t be missed.
Then there was Target 4. The centipede appeared to have a mental problem. A predatory side that was reawakened. Perhaps it could take advantage of this..? Turn it against Target 3 if possible. It used to have wings, judging from the gashes on his back. With them removed, the centipede was an easier target.
Finally, Target 5. His leg had been badly damaged, and he had a worse limp than Target 2. It could easily charge towards him and take care of him. The old tortoise would not be able to get out of the way in time. If it could weed him out from the others, it could crush him and that would reduce their numbers.
No... It needed to focus on Target 2. Then it could take care of the other targets. That was the best way to ensure its victory and self-preservation.
It had no idea why it was in the arena, or why its superiors wanted to do this. Frankly, it did not care. When it is brought in the arena, it asks no questions. It was not programmed for such things. All it knows how to do is obey and listen. It didn’t care whether or not its superiors were right or wrong. Such moral standards did not apply to it. The only thing that was important to it was self preservation and obedience. Nothing else mattered.
It soon heard a simple word, yet powerful command.
“Attack.”
Immediately, Cychreides struck its tail outward. It could hear the loud clanging as its blade hit against the ground. All five targets moved out of the way. Cychreides gave moment of pause. It was a little surprised at how fast they were able to move. Impressive for their injuries. Yet, according to its calculations, it will not be good enough for them.
Cychreides took a few steps forward, lowering its head. It opened up its mouth and let out a mighty roar. This had the intended effect of paralyzing the group in fear. It would not be for long. A split second. But a split second was all that it really needed.
It lifted up its recently repaired leg. It could hear the whirs and cracks of the mechanical parts moving inside, allowing it to raise up its heavy leg. It arched its claws and stared down at its intended target, the second one. It struck down.
It would seem it miscalculated a little. It did not expect Target 3 to overcome his pain to Target 2 out of the way. Hmm...a bit of recalculation was required. It made a memo inside its memory bank that it may have to recalculate more often than it thought. These targets might change their strategies on the fly. That was how they had managed to overcome it before.
So it would just have to change with them.
It could hear them speaking. It cared not what they said. It took this momentary pause for another chance to strike. It swatted at them with its paw. It hit them both. It watched as the targets were flung across the ground. The metal dragon watched them for a few moments. It would have moved to attack further, but it heard something not far from it. The dragon turned its head and it could see that Target 1 was coming towards it, waving that sparkly white stick.
Cychreides widened its eyes as it knew what this meant. If it allowed this boy to create anything, then its probability of success would diminish. It needed to do something now or...
Commander 2 had already taken action. The metallic-winged bird that was hovering near its head had taken action. He dove down towards the boy and tried to strike out with its talons. He slashed in the air, missing entirely. It seemed to be on purpose.
At first, Cychreides could not understand the logic behind this attack. Why would Commander 2 do something like this? Then its computer brain was able to make the calculations that told it what was going on. Commander 2 was making Target 1 back up. The sudden fake attacks made him lose his footing and he fell down. Hmm, that was clever, but not the most effecient way to take care of things.
It watched for a few moments as Target 1, Target 4, and Target 5 tried to confront Commander 2. With Commander 2’s skill, and Target 1’s white stick and two allies, the fight may very well be even. A part of Cychreides was interested in watching, but its computer mind was telling it to take care of Target 2 and Target 3 while they were separated.
Leaving Commander 2 to his work, Cychreides made its way over towards where the remaining two targets were. It watched with its red-tinted vision as Target 3 helped Target 2 back up. Cychreides did not want to give them any chance to react and it broke off into a run.
Another miscalculation. In that brief moment, Cychreides had forgotten that its heavy body caused the ground to shake. Now both targets were aware of its approach.
Well nothing it can do about that now. It needed to complete the attack. It continued its chase towards the targets. If it kept on moving fast enough, it would be able to take them out before Target 2 could create anything. It could see her raise the white stick now. It needed to hurry up.
No, its calculations were telling it that it would not be able to make it over in time. Target 2 was already drawing something. It could not tell what it was, but its calculations told it that it would be something that would be used to stop it. It could not allow itself to get hindered. It would need to react.
And that’s just what it did. It opened up its metallic mouth and it shot out another energy blast from its mouth. This made the two targets jump to the side. That bought some time for it. Now to make sure they don’t have another chance. It moved in closer and raised up its sharp-clawed foot. It only hesitated a second, making sure that it positioned its paw in the right place. Then it struck down.
sss
“Snap!” Penny looked up, her eyes wide in terror. “Look out!”
Snap barely had time to respond or fully register what Penny was saying before the girl had grabbed onto him. She yanked on him and pulled him back. He let out a cry of surprise and pain as he was forced back, irritating his side injury in the process.
His skin crawled as he felt the heat of a familiar blast behind him. He turned his hand and saw a charred mark in the ground. He took in a few shaky breaths. He knew exactly what that had meant: he nearly got blasted again...
He looked up at the dragon. Its mouth was still open. He could see some steam coming out of the sides of its mouth, indicating that it had just recently used its attack. At first, the dragon just stood there, as if a little exhausted from the attack. Then it slowly turned its head, its robotic eyes gleaming and staring down at him.
Snap froze, unable to move. He wondered what the dragon was going to do next. Was it going to fire another shot? Was it going to charge? ...why wasn’t it moving at all...? It was looking right at him, wasn’t it? Why was...
Wait, no.. It wasn’t looking at him. The way its head was positioned, it was looking over at Penny. Snap’s eyes bulged in horror at this. He immediately turned his head and started over at Penny, who was looking at him in concern and looking him over to make sure he wasn’t hurt. Snap did not say a word, staring from her and then to the dragon that stood only a few feet away.
Snap immediately pushed Penny away. “Buckette, you have to get out of here! The dragon...it’s after you!”
Penny’s eyes widened in horror at this. She bit her lip and then she said, “But..Snap... I can’t leave you. I refuse to turn my back on you.”
Snap looked at her, his eyes filling with worry. “Please, Penny. You have to run.” He motioned a hand to himself. “I will distract it.”
Penny shook her head. “No. You’re too badly hurt. You will stand no chance.”
Snap hated that they were wasting time. The only reason they were holding out now was because the dragon decided to wait. Yet he knew that wasn’t a good thing. Cychreides must be calculating which one of them to attack first, or figuring out any possible escape route and blocking them. They needed to figure a way to counter and fast.
“Penny, please don’t argue... We will be safer if we split up.” Snap motioned to one side. “You run that way...” Snap than made a swift gesture with his head. “And I will go that way.”
“Snap...” Penny whispered.
“Giving the metal creepazoid here two directions to go in will increase the odds for one of us, and it will force the dragon to choose.” Snap put a hand on her arm. “It is our safest bet, Penny. Just...trust me...”
Penny stared at him for a few moments. Slowly, she nodded her head, caving into his idea. Snap smiled, glad that she finally seemed to understand. Penny said not a word as she began to limp in one direction. The dragon looked towards her. Snap threw a rock at it, making the dragon turn in his direction. Snap began to run off in another direction, hoping the dragon would choose him and not his friend.
The dragon stood there for a few moments, as if trying to decide which way to go. It seemed rather puzzled and uncertain. Its tail swished from side to side, its head looking from him and then to Penny, clearly conflicted on where to go. The audience around was booing and trying to make the dragon do something.
And soon it did.
To Snap’s horror, the dragon had chosen Penny as its target. It moved its body around gracefully despite its size. It began to charge towards Penny, each bound covering so much space that it would reach Penny in a matter of seconds.
“No!” Snap cried in horror. He rushed forward. He seethed and crumpled to the ground as he felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his side. He grabbed his side carefully, noting the blood that still leaked from it. He stared at it for a few seconds and then scrambled to his feet. “Leave her alone!” He continued running towards the dragon.
In front of him, he could see the tail wriggling from side to side. Snap watched it, unable to take his eyes away from it. It was almost like a hypnotic pendulum. He shook his head, and then grabbed onto the tail, thankfully avoiding the sharp blade hooked at the end. Snap slipped and nearly fell off. He managed to hold on tightly and then, slowly, he began to work his way up the dragon’s body.
sss
Rudy looked over and saw that Penny was being chased by Cychreides. His heart clenched at this. There was no way she would be able to get out of the way in time. And to add to his horror, he saw that Snap was climbing on the dragon despite his injuries. He tried to make a move towards them, but Kairos had immediately jumped in his path.
“Nice try, creator...” Kairos sneered at him. “But you cannot interfere with Cychreides’s playtime.” Rudy growled at this, which caused Kairos to laugh. “But not to worry... I have plenty of time to play with you. I will not neglect you.”
Rudy ducked his head quickly as Kairos took a swing at him. In that moment, Rudy felt foolish that he had dropped the metal feather from before. He had thought that he’d be fine as he could now draw anything. But how could he with Kairos constantly closing in on him? Each attack was becoming harder and harder to dodge. He could not keep this up forever.
Thankfully, he didn’t have to. Kairos had been so distracted with him that he could not tell that King Mumbo Jumbo was closing in behind him. The large tortoise raised a closed fist into the air and struck him in between his shoulders.
Kairos let out a squawk as he tumbled forward. He shook his head and turned to glare at the old tortoise. He opened up his beak and let out another squawk, this one sounding more terrifying than any others he had produced. It was enough to unnerve the tortoise, yet he still did not back away.
Instead of focusing on him, which Rudy thought he would, Kairos immediately turned back to him. He grinned twistedly for a second before raising his wings into the air and then dashing forward in a single bound, moving so fast that either King Mumbo Jumbo nor Barney could stop him.
Rudy let out a cry as Kairos slammed himself against him. He was forced into the ground. He let out a scream as the impact hit his broken arm. He felt his heart begin to race as he wondered if all these hits against it was going to make it even harder to recover.
Rudy looked up in fear as he stared at Kairos. The zoner’s face was close to his, his bronze beak stretched up in that hideous smile of his. He could practically see his own face being reflected out of the zoner’s eyes. Kairos gripped him firmly with one of his feet. Rudy winced as the talons pressed against the skin of his right arm. The bird zoner then raised up his metallic feathers, the tips glinting in what light there was. Rudy found it impossible to look away from the feathers. Then the zoner struck down. Rudy screamed and looked away.
Suddenly there was a loud shing sound. Metal clanging against metal. Confused, Rudy opened up his eyes and turned his head. He stared in shock when he saw Barney standing there. He stood on the side, his hands and arms reaching out as far as they could go. He was holding the metal feather from before, and Kairos’s own metal feathers were hitting against it, threatening to scrape off.
Barney gritted his teeth tightly, his hands holding on the metal feather tighter. Kairos’s eyes were wide in shock at this. He then narrowed them and tried to push down harder, hoping to use his own strength against the zoner. Barney held his ground surprisingly well. Rudy couldn’t help but feel impressed.
But it didn’t last too long. Kairos got tired of trying to outmuscle the zoner and he simply raised his other foot off the ground, shifting more weight onto Rudy’s right arm. In his pain, Rudy could hear Barney’s pained cry as Kairos knocked him back.
“Out of my way, you annoying little bug....” Kairos growled at him. “Or would you rather be my target..?”
Barney looked at Kairos with a mixture of fear and anger. “I will not back down...”
Kairos scoffed at this, gritting his beak. “Then...so be it...”
In a second, Kairos had released Rudy and he lunged towards Barney. He brought his talons over and slashed in the air wildly. Barney swung at him desperately, hoping to defend himself. But Kairos’s blows got more and more erratic, and soon he was not able to dodge a blow that slashed him along the chest.
“Aaaarrghhh!” Barney cried, clutching his chest tightly, some of his legs giving out. Blood oozed out of the long gash that went diagonal along his chest.
“Barney!” Cried King Mumbo Jumbo.
Rudy got up to his feet and rushed over, knowing that the old tortoise would not be able to make it over in time. He moved himself as quickly as he could and he grabbed onto the back of Kairos’s neck, his fingers gripping the feathers. Kairos backwinged him and forced him to let go. He then turned his attention back to Barney, raising his wing up over the trembling and cringing zoners, ready to strike again.
King Mumbo Jumbo managed to get close enough and he grabbed onto Kairos from behind. His arms looped around the bird zoner’s neck and he started to drag him back. He applied pressure, cutting off some of Kairos’s air supply.
Kairos struggled in his grasp, one leg kicking and scraping at the ground while the other was grabbed onto the tortoise’s arm, pulling and trying to force him to let go. King Mumbo Jumbo was not relenting, gritting his beak as he struggled to hold onto the bird zoner. Eventually, Kairos retaliated by stomping down on his damaged foot. King Mumbo Jumbo let out a yelp of pain and his grip on him weakened. Kairos broke free and rammed him into the ground.
Before Kairos could make another move against him, there was a loud thunk sound and his eyes bulged. Not from pain of course, but from surprise.
Rudy couldn’t turn his eyes away form what happened. He hadn’t expected Barney to move that fast. He did not expect him to rush forward towards Kairos like that. And he certainly did not expect him to strike against Kairos with that metal feather. Barney knew that the fiend could not feel pain. If he was hoping to distract him, then...
Rudy widened his eyes when he noticed that wasn’t what the zoner was going for. At least, not quite. Since he could not distract him with pain, the centipede gave something else to distract the zoner with.
A damaged leg.
Blood was dripping from a deep gash in the leg. It ran along the top, below where the knee was, and then looped behind. It was clear that a tendon had been severed; there was a wonkiness to the leg, and as Kairos lifted it and tried to move it, there was a degree of loss of movement in that leg. Notably, the foot couldn’t rotate as well and there was some loss of dexterity in the toes themselves.
Kairos stared in shock at this attack, taking in a few quick breaths. He then turned to Barney. His eyes seemed to begin to glow as anger seeped in.
“How dare you...” His voice was deep and growly. “No one...touches me that way...” He spread his wings out, his pupils shrinking. “No one!”
He charged toward Barney, a noticeable limp in his running. Barney scrambled to get back while King Mumbo Jumbo limped his way towards them, shouting at Kairos to leave his friend alone.
Rudy looked around and saw that everyone in the audience, including King Zander, was giving all their attention to the fight going on with King Mumbo Jumbo, Barney, and General Kairos, or on Penny and Snap with Cychreides. None of them were looking at him. That gave him an opportunity to do something.
And now, in the seconds that flashed by, he finally figured out what he could do. He would need to take the opportunity now, before it was too late.
Using the few, crucial seconds that he was given, Rudy quickly began to sketch something.
sss
Penny flinched as she heard the scraping of the creature as it struck against the ground, narrowly missing her a second time. Or was it a fourth? She could no longer remember. All she could do was keep running and hope that she could stay one step ahead of the creature long enough to draw something.
If she could draw something... Despite having a piece of magic chalk, she hadn’t yet tried to draw anything. How could she when she was too busy running for her life? She couldn’t even stop for a moment because the beast was getting upon her. There was just no time to sketch something.
And she didn’t even know what to sketch yet. How was she going to stop this rampaging monster? It was so big and heavy... And still somehow fast, too. And it was equipped with a powerful beam. Whatever she decided to draw, she would have to make sure that it counted. There was little reason to believe that she’d get a second chance if something goofed up.
She turned her head a little, looking out the corner of her eyes. She caught a glimpse of the metal dragon. She did not see too much detail, just enough to know that the metal beast was getting closer and closer to her with each step that it took. She was swiftly running out of time as she ran around in a wide circle in the arena. Unless she did something in the next few minutes, she was going to lose too much stamina and she was going to get caught.
She didn’t get much further in her thoughts. In her efforts to get away, she took a horrible mistep. Her foot bent inwards and she put her full weight on it. The resulting agony caused her to fall into the ground. She seethed and clutched her foot with her free hand, rubbing it gently. She stared down at it and noticed the swelling. Great, a sprained ankle. Just what she needed... The only good thing about this is that at least it’s on the same leg that she was already having some problems with before.
She lifted her head up and stared at the oncoming metal dragon in fear. She struggled to get herself up off the ground. The pain in her foot caused her to keep slipping down. She let out a cry of pain as her leg gave out and she fell into the ground.
She felt her blood run cold when she realized there was no way she was going to be able to get out of the way in time. She let out a soft whimper as she looked up again and watched as the metal dragon got closer, its feet pounding the ground. In only a few seconds, it would be upon her. Not enough time to draw. All she could do was wait for the blow.
It never came. And she could see the reason why.
Snap had climbed up the dragon. Penny gasped in shock. Snap...? When did.. When did he get up there? She wanted to shout at him, tell him to get off the dragon. But she could not get her voice to articulate words. All she could do was watch in horror as Snap held onto the back of the dragon’s horns as the beast swung around, trying to dislodge him.
Penny felt her heart racing against her chest. She needed to think of something fast. If she didn’t stop the dragon now, it was going to... She pushed the horrible thoughts out of her head as she tried to refocus her attention.
She searched her mind as quickly as she could. Her head began to ache from all the thinking she was doing. She pressed on, hoping that, somehow, someway, she would find something that would work. There had to be....someway to stop this big, metal creature, right?
Of course there was. She remembered how it reacted to the bright light from her earing. She wondered if it was possible to pull the same trick off. There was only one way to find out.
She quickly sketched a red laser pointer in her hands. The same type that she would use to play with the cats her mother could bring in and take care of. She held it in her hands, staring at it for a few moments. Then she turned her attention to the dragon.
She gasped when she saw Snap being pushed into the ground. The dragon’s large foot pressed against his body, covering much of it and pushing him into the ground. Snap struggled to get free, his hands pushing against the metal claws and his leg kicking. The dragon spread his membrane-less wings outward, giving the appearance of long, spindly claws stretching over him, making the scene look even more horrifying. The dragon opened its mouth wide, nearly unhinging its own jaw, and a glow began to emit from its jaws.
Knowing what was coming, Penny limped around to the side. She moved as quickly as she could, hoping that her legs would carry her fast enough. She soon reached the side of the dragon. She looked at Snap’s terrified face and then she glared at the dragon. She raised the laser pointer up and shined it in the dragon’s eye.
The dragon pulled its head back, lifting its leg up from Snap as it took a step backwards. Penny had to keep raising and readjusting the laser pointer in order to get it to stay on the dragon’s eye. Her efforts were paying off as the dragon shook its head, trying to get the light out of its eyes.
Snap’s frightened voice sounded out behind her. “What are you doing...?! Put that thing down, before it decides to chase you again!”
Penny’s mind flashed to when Cychreides had gone after Snap after a while of shining a light in its eye. She momentarily froze, but she soon relaxed when she reminded herself that, at the time, Snap was relying on reflexion only, while she was using an actual light. She held her ground, watching as the dragon shook its head and backed away.
It didn’t last too long, however, before the dragon finally had enough. Penny felt a pang of horror and realized that she should have heeded Snap’s advice when the dragon charged towards her. With a scream, she put her hands in front of her face and scrambled to get back.
Snap grabbed onto her and steadied her while she turned around. The two friends then continued to run as fast as they could.
sss
That was it. He has had quite enough. He was going to put an end to this once and for all.
Kairos bit down on King Mumbo Jumbo’s arm. The tortoise let out a scream of pain as his wickedly sharp beak shredded into his arm. Kairos ripped off a small chunk of flesh, blood splattering on the ground as he did so. He then struck against the tortoise’s injured leg, making him crumple to the ground and quiver and whimper in pain.
Kairos sneered down at him, a part of him amused at how something as simple as pain could be so devastating. Pain was just another form of touch, so how could it be so bad? How could touch possibly be bad and so crippling? He’s just weak. They’re all weak, all his victims and his present ones. All weak and pathetic.
He turned his attention to Barney. Despite the centipede’s lucky blow on him, despite his leg being a little...less useful than his other, Kairos had managed to stop this bug zoner from hitting him again. Now the metal feather was gone, broken in two pieces on the ground, and before Barney could attempt to get at it, Kairos slashed at one of his legs. The centipede jumped back, barely managing to dodge.
Kairos jumped towards him, snapping his beak close to his head. Barney let out a scream as he pulled his head back, almost getting hit in the process. Kairos stared at him with glinting eyes, his mind filling with so many memories of this zoner.
It had been pretty fun toying with him before. Forcing him to endure having his wings torn off was a spectacle he didn’t think he’d get to do. He almost never had the luxury of playing with a winged zoner before. For some reason, they were more fun to experiment on in his quest to understand pain. Something about the loss of flight really got to them. Although admittingly, he was a little disappointed in Barney’s reaction; it was too similar to many others.
So perhaps it was time to try something new. Maybe if he ripped out his eyes, he will give a more profound response. Yes, that’s what he’ll do. He never ripped out eyes before, but he heard they were quite sensitive. He had to wonder if they hurt worse than having a limb broken or having wings ripped out.
There was one good way to find out.
He raised his wings up slightly, tilting his head to one side. “So it’s come down to this...”
“P-Please don’t...” Barney whimpered as he tried to scoot himself away. “Don’t hurt me...”
Kairos let out a cruel chuckle. “Oh I plan on doing so much to you right now, Barney. Tell me, how much do you think it’ll hurt if I gouge out your eyes...?”
Barney let out a wail of fear. “No! Please!”
Kairos’s smile grew at this response. Ah yes, he was going to get the response he so desperately desired and deserved. He began to advance on the centipede slowly, taking his time. He wanted to savor this moment.
“No! Back off!” Rudy rammed himself against him, his shoulder ramming against him.
Kairos grunted and glared down at him. “I’m not targeting you yet! Don’t make me do this!”
Rudy raised up the magic chalk. Kairos stared at it wide-eyed as he watched it sparkle. Dammit, King Zander just had to give the boy the magic chalk, didn’t he? Kairos stood there frozen for a few seconds, and then he moved away from Barney, arching around Rudy in a wide circle.
He looked at the boy, his eyes focusing mostly on the piece of magic chalk in his hands. He licked his beak slowly. He needed to figure out how he was going to get the boy away from the chalk. He wasn’t going to be able to make too much of a move yet, not until he figured out how he was going to target him.
His hands were a simple target, but the boy may be fast. Perhaps he should rethink his plan a little. He scanned the boy around. He soon locked his eyes on the boy’s legs. Maybe if he snapped one in half...
Kairos’s beak opened in a toothless grin. Mimicking the move pulled on him earlier, he grabbed a metal feather and yanked it out. Rudy’s eyes widened in shock at this. Moving too quickly for the boy, Kairos thrusted the metal feather in the boy’s direction.
The boy managed to dodge, much to his disappointment. The sharp tip of the wing sliced into the ground between his legs. However, the suddenness of the attack caused him to fall into the ground. Now Rudy laid on his back. At this, Kairos couldn’t help but smile. Well, at least he had been able to knock the magic chalk out of the boy’s hand. Now it rested beside him.
Before the boy had a chance to grab it, Kairos jumped on top of him. He balanced himself with his weaker foot while his other grabbed onto Rudy, his talons pressing against his chest, threatening to pierce the skin. Rudy grabbed onto him with his right hand and tried to push him off. But it was to no avail. Kairos couldn’t help but chuckle at his pitiful efforts.
“You are no going anywhere this time. You crossed the line by coming here...” Kairos hissed at the boy. “Now you must pay the price...”
Rudy growled at him. “Like hell you care... You don’t care about anyone but yourself...!”
Kairos froze at this. For a moment, he was genuinely shocked by this accusation. Then he smiled at the boy. “Oh naive you are... Of course I care about someone other than myself..” He motioned his wing upwards, towards King Zander. “I care about him.”
Rudy pushed against him. “Probably only because he lets you get away with such gruesome acts!”
“...Perhaps.” Kairos lowered himself further, his orange eyes locking onto Rudy’s green ones. He spoke in a low whisper. “But at least I can say I care about someone...” He lifted his head up slightly. “So I’m not..heartless.”
“You’re a monster! That’s what you are!” Rudy shouted at him.
Kairos chuckled at this. “A monster, am I...? How am I a monster when all I want to do is understand...?”
“You could find another way to do it! A book! Something!”
“Ah, but experiencing it first hand is always so much better. Did you know that everyone has a sublte reaction to pain? I find that quite fascinating. Don’t you...?”
“You...”
“Say Rudy... Why don’t you answer me this question? What would happen if I were to..I don’t know...cut off your eyelids..? Would that hurt?”
Rudy’s eyes flashed in horror at this. He began to struggle harder, his legs kicking at him, missing each time. Kairos smiled at this. He would have to take that as a yes.
“And...just out of curiosity..” Kairos moved his right wing down, placing it over Rudy’s head in a mock comforting away. “How do your friends taste..?” Rudy’s face paled at this. “Maybe if you told me their flavor... I won’t need to try them. I’m especially curious of what your insect friend there tastes like..”
“Barney...?” Rudy whispered.
“Yes, Barney.” Kairos nodded his head. “I did get to taste the old tortoise. Not bad...” He raised his wing up and spread it out in gesture. “But not the tastiest thing I’ve had. A little bland. Needs some seasoning.”
Rudy stared at him in horror. His mouth was open and he looked as if he were trying to speak. No words would come out.
“Speechless I see.. Well then..” Kairos chuckled softly. He decided now was the best time to make his move. “Maybe I will...”
Something massive and hard collided with him. Kairos let out a shout of surprise as he stumbled away. He scrambled to get himself rebalanced. He shook his head and glared off in the direction of the attack. He noticed that King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney had, despite their wounds, pushed him out of the way.
“You two...” Kairos felt his blood boiling. How dare they intervene... He couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction as their eyes widened in horror and their faces paled. They began to back away. “Yeah, that’s right! You better get away, because I’m gunna...!”
It was then that Kairos realized that something was really wrong. The zoners there...and Rudy, too... They weren’t looking at him. Their pupils were faced elsewhere. Something behind him...
Suddenly he felt two indivduals brush past him quickly. Penny and Snap...? They were panicked and running away, and it was not him who startled them. Then who was it...?
Then it clicked in his head. He had forgotten for a while that he was not the only one in this arena. Slowly, he turned himself around. He stared up as Cychreides dashed forward. The metal dragon seemed so fixated on something, that it was clear that the dragon was not looking where it was going. Kairos waved his wings around, trying to get its attention as he scrambled to get away, but Cychreides did not respond.
Kairos turned and attempted to take flight, instincts telling him to fly off. However, he had reacted too late, and as the dragon rushed past, its massive, hard-as-rock tail slammed into his back. There was a resounding crack as he slammed into the ground, letting out a scream of surprise. His body created a long dent in the ground, as if he were getting ready to plant some crops or something.
He let out a soft groan as he coughed out some dirt that had gotten into his mouth. He shook his head and he turned his attention towards the shocked group. His eyes focused on Penny and Snap. He took in a few breaths as his mind began to burn. They... They must have planned this... He would get them for this. He would make them pay.
He placed his wings on the ground and he attempted to push himself up. But when he attempted to put a foot down and push himself up, all that happened was that he slid back down, as if he didn’t even try.
What..? That was strange. Maybe he just didn’t do it well enough. He tried again, this time being more careful. But the same thing happened, and he still found himself resting against the ground. His mind swirled with confusing thoughts. What was going on?
That was when he heard horrified cries from people in the audience.
“General Kairos is down!”
“How did he survive that?!”
“What’s going to happen to him?!”
Kairos noted the terror in their voice, which prompted further confusion. What were they talking about? He felt fine. What could have possibly happened that they....
Then he saw that Rudy was staring over in his direction. The boy had an expression of shock and grim...something. He couldn’t quite pinpoint it. He was unable to see what was going on with the dragon, no matter how hard he struggled, but he guessed that the dragon was being distracted somehow.
Kairos raised his head up and glared at Rudy. “What? Going to fight me again? Go on and try!”
Rudy just stared at him for a few seconds. “Normally...I do not attack someone on the ground...”
Kairos narrowed his eyes in confusion at this. He struggled to get back up to his feet, but again he fell back down. Why weren’t his legs and feet doing the job anymore? Why are they....
Kairos realized with sweeping realization, that he could not feel his legs. They had gone numb. He blinked in confusion, not able to understand this. He turned his head around so he could see his back. His eyes went wide in shock when he saw that his back and spine had been twisted, bent at an odd angle. His legs were splayed in a useless way at his sides, their bones clearly broken in two.
He felt his heart quickening as he stared at this for a few moments and then he turned his head back towards Rudy. The boy was approaching him slowly, his hand gripping the magic chalk he had temporarily lost. The sight of this made Kairos desperately try to flap his wings. But with no way to gain traction, he could not get aloft. And his wings weren’t good at pushing him along the ground, so even crawling was out of the question. He was stuck.
“But you know..” Rudy’s voice became uncharacteristically cool. It was as if the boy’s pent up anger and hatred towards him was numbing him, turning his usually warm demeanor into something made of ice. “I could always make an exception...”
Kairos’s eyes widened as he watched the boy raise up the magic chalk.
“...for you.”
Kairos shook his head, his body beginning to shake as he felt something he never thought he would.
Raw terror.
“No...please...” Kairos begged him as he scrambled to try to get away. “D-Don’t...”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t.. After all you have done... Why should I listen to you...?”
“I-I’m sorry! Please...! I...!” Kairos whimpered, pleading with the boy as his wings flapped desperately. He knew that trying to apologize was not going to work, but he still found himself trying anyway. “I’m sorry!”
Rudy curled his lip up in a snarl. “I don’t believe you.” He said in cold voice.
Kairos’s eyes widened, a few tears of fear starting to form. He watched as Rudy raised the chalk to start to draw. He tried to get away, but with his legs paralayzed, he was just as helpless as his victims had been. All he could do was lay there and wait for Rudy to make his move. He shut his eyes and looked away, whimpering and crying in fear.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 15, 2015 15:33:51 GMT -5
Chapter 33: Exposure Of Lies
Coming out here seemed like a mistake at first. It was too dangerous, and he knew it. The king was not to be trusted, and he had no idea what would happen to him if he had set foot here.
Yet, he was still compelled to come here. Ever since he had seen Rudy, Penny, Snap, Barney, and someone he didn’t recognize being taken across the land, going in the opposite direction than he had recalled them going, he just had to follow them. It might not be with the wishes of the chief, but...he still had to do this. After all, they helped him; it was time that he returned the favor.
Well he was aware that he did help them out of the jungle, but a part of him felt that perhaps he owed them more. And even if he didn’t, he still would have come here anyway. Hiding and following, careful not to make a sound.
A part of Theron wished he brought along Aris. She would have been great for travel. Or at least one of the hippogriffs. But...no. That would have been too tricky. He had to do this alone. He was more than capable. He had been trained by the chief himself and he knew how to watch his back. He placed his hand against the long spear that was attached through a loop in his belt. If any of King Zander’s guards were to show up, he would give them something to remember him by.
He positioned himself behind one of the buildings. A dangerous spot; he might get noticed. But there was hardly much of a hiding spot around here. He kept himself pressed in the shadowy portion of the wall, keeping himself hidden.
He glared ahead at what he recognized as an arena. A colosseum. He narrowed his eyes. So King Zander decided to make another one of these, eh? He thought that he was finished long ago. What had compelled him to make another? Perhaps it was related to Rudy and the others? King Zander never did like visitors all that much, especially with all the problems they had so long ago, when creators ran amok in this world.
To be honest, he wasn’t sure of Rudy himself at first. He hadn’t seen a creator himself and could only rely on accounts from zoners who did. He wasn’t sure how trustworthy the boy was and he had considered capturing him and his friends on the spot.
But he didn’t want to be like King Zander. He wanted to give them a chance first. A chance to prove themselves. And they passed. Rudy and Penny both could have easily killed Aris’s daughter when they had the chance, or make off with her, or even just take the hippogriffs and flee. But they didn’t. They came back with Althea unharmed and the hippogriffs were all returned. They had earned his trust at that moment.
But King Zander...he was a rather stubborn fool. He seemed to operate under the belief that all creators were dangerous, and lately it spread to all surface dwellers were dangerous, too. He wasn’t sure how far he was going to take it. Was he going to invade the surface? That was farfetched, but still within the realm of possibility.
He shook his head. He couldn’t psychoanalyze the king right now. He had to focus on a way of getting Rudy and the others out of that arena. But...how was he going to do that? He needed to think of a plan.
Something flickered before him, in the corner of his eyes. He turned his head to see what looked like some kind of light zipping around. Small, pale yellow, and hovering. He stared at it in confusion, wondering what it was. He was about to go towards it when he remembered that he was supposed to be hiding. He pulled himself back and just watched as the thing zipped away.
What was that? It almost looked like some kind of...probe. Could Rudy have drawn it? Maybe. But there was no way to really know, unless he asked Rudy himself, which he could not right now. He shook his head and looked around the corner. His eyes narrowed slowly. Now...how was he going to do this...?
“Can I help you?”
Theron nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard a feminine voice behind her. He rubbed his head and turned around to see a humanoid zoner standing behind him. She was staring at him in confusion, her head tilted slightly. Theron took a step back, moving his head around to see if there was anyone else with her.
“Who are you?” The woman asked him. “I don’t ever recall seeing you here before.” She turned her head, eyeing the arena for a few seconds. “Did you come to see the fights?”
Theron shook his head. “I..I was just passing through.” He rubbed the back of his head nervously. “My name is Theron.”
“Calista.” The woman eyed him up and down. “Judging from your outfit...you live somewhere away from the civilization, don’t you?”
“I....yes.” Theron wasn’t sure why he said that. Then again, this woman could have found out easily he didn’t live here. If she were obsessed enough, she could search around, ask people about him. And she would eventually figure it out. “It’s my first time coming back here in...such a long time.” He took a moment to look upwards. “Some things have changed. Others have not.” He leveled his head. “The colosseum is new.”
“Yes, it is.” Calista nodded her head. “King Zander thought of it himself.” She looked over at the arena. “She had those two creators build it for him.”
“I see...” Theron gave pause. Then he continued, “Do you know where I can talk to them?” Calista swiftly turned her head and looked at him. “I had never met a creator before. I was wondering if you could help me meet one of them? It would be quite fascinating.”
Calista stared at him for a few seconds. It was hard to tell if she was convinced or not. Her expression was merely a blank. Maybe a slight eye narrow, but not enough to give away exactly what she was thinking. Then she soon gave a sigh and nodded her head once. She motioned with her hand and said, “Come with me.”
Theron watched as the woman began to slowly walk away, towards the entrance of one of the stores. Perhaps it was the one she run. But why would she go in that direction instead of the colosseum? He placed his hand gingerly over the spear. He was going to need to take cautious steps. Slowly, he began to follow her.
She led him into a store that had all kinds of plushies being sold. They were all pretty nice, some better than others. But he did not allow himself to get too distracted by them. He didn’t come here to window shop. He continued to follow the woman as she led him towards the back.
“Why are we going in here?” Theron asked softly.
“I need to get something in here.” Calista said.
Theron wasn’t entirely sure if he believed her or not. But he still followed her; if he left too soon, she might get suspicious. Plus, she might be getting him something that he could use to help the others. He just needed to be cautious and aware of his surroundings, and everything would be fine.
Calista led him further into the back and he noticed it wasn’t too well lit here compared to the rest of the store. There were some lights of course. But many were starting to die and at least one was flickering. But Calista moved through like it was nothing. Perhaps she was used to the dim lighting. Theron found himself following closer behind her just to avoid tripping over anything.
Suddenly there was a bright flash of light and he had to avert his eyes for a second. He reopened them slowly and he saw that Calista had turned on one of the lights in the room. He couldn’t even remember when they had gone through those doors. He took a moment and looked around.
This seemed like a pretty strange room. Some shelves, but mostly empty. Oh and there was some kind of seat. Strange... Why would Calista need a chair like this in here? It looks more like what he’d see in a doctor’s office.
His eyes slowly widened and he felt his body stiffen up. He had a pretty good idea on what was going to happen. He remained still at first, only taking a few steps forward, his eyes locked onto the chair. But his senses were all over the place. His hearing was scanning the area for any sign of sound.
As soon as he heard the slightest sound from behind him, he immediately pulled out his spear and swung himself around. He held out the spear at each end and pushed upward. This prevented the cinder block from being brought down onto his skull. However the force was still enough to knock him off his feet and he found himself pinned down.
Calista gritted her teeth, one hand gripping his and trying to push down, the other weilding the cinder block. She lifted it up again and tried to move it over his head. Theron kicked his legs harder as he tried to get himself out, but the position he was in, there was no way he could get out of the way in time.
“Why are you...doing this...?” Theron asked, trying to hide his fear.
Calista narrowed her eyes at him. “You’re one of them... You’re a sympathizer. You’re a threat to King Zander!”
Theron pushed against her as hard as he could. But despite her being thinner than he was, she was still able to keep him pinned down. He grunted as she slammed a foot against his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. This caused him to loosen and Calista fell forward. She rested on top of him for a second before pushed herself up, raising the cinder block over his head. Theron’s eyes widened and he tried to get away.
“Do not fret...” Calista mockingly, her mouth ticking into a small, dark smile. “I will make this quick. Once I crack your skull open...” She readied to strike. “You won’t feel a thing...”
Theron gripped her arm and shook his head, his eyes wide in horror. He frantically kicked at her, trying to make her get off. But Calista only laughed at his attempts and raised the cinder block even higher, threatening to bring it down on his face. Unable to get away, Theron’s wide, horror-filled eyes locked onto the cinder block.
“Please! It didn’t have to be this way!” Theron pleaded. He wished he could pull up his spear and defend himself. But in this position, that was impossible. “You have to stop this!”
Calista snarled at him. “And all how you to conspire with those...those creator filth and those surface dweller inferiors...?” She bared her teeth. “I don’t think so...”
Just then, two large hands appeared from behind. One hand grabbed onto Calista’s head while an arm looped around her neck, pressing against her throat.
“What the...?” Calista turned to see who was behind her, but she never had a chance to complete the turn.
With a quick twist and the loud crack of bone, Calista’s head and neck was forced to once side. The resulting force caused her body to twitch, sucking in an involuntary gasp of hair. Then her body was released, the life having faded from her eyes.
The cinder block, no longer held up, began to fall towards Theron. He let out a scream and turned his head away. One of the large hands reached out and grabbed onto it just before it hit him. It was lifted up and then tossed to the side like it was nothing.
For a few moments, Theron couldn’t say anything. He stared up at his savior. A large, female centaur. Same height as Calista, but a lot stronger. She was staring down at him with a glare, yet she was making no move to hurt him. Theron took in a few breaths, and then he slowly turned to look at where Calista had fallen.
Her eyes were wide and dull and glazed over. Her mouth was open partially, laying on her side with her head resting in a more normal position, as if it wasn’t twisted. Yet the indention in the neck would tell anyone there was something wrong with it. Her body was still twitching, going through the death throes.
Theron stared from her and then slowly looked up at the centaur woman. He licked his lips nervously, his hand reaching over towards the spear. “Wh-Who are you?” He demanded.
“Hmph...” The centaur woman folded her arms against her chest. “I think I am the one who just saved your scrawny life.” She stared down at the spear. “Going to stab your savior with that?”
Theron froze at this. He knew he was taking a risk. But, slowly, he pulled his hand away. “Who are you?” This time, he asked it in a less frightened or uncertain tone.
The centaur woman looked at her hand, turning it around as if it was some fascinating thing to be examined. “I am Bronte. I helped to run this store with Calista here.”
Theron blinked a few times. He slowly looked over at Calista’s deceased form. “If she was your partner, then why did you...?”
“Ever since she attacked that little blue fellow, I knew she wasn’t any good.” Bronte said. Despite her glare and overall tough exterior, her tone of voice seemed to hint at some level of remorse. “When I saw her leading you in here, I knew I had to follow.” She looked at the cinder block she had tossed. “Good thing I did.”
“Y-Yeah...” Theron rubbed his head, feeling an ache in it as he imagined that would have happened if that thing had struck him. He looked back at Bronte. “Thanks...”
Bronte nodded her head, giving a soft grunt. “So...what were you doing here?”
“I came to see if there was any way I could help Rudy and...”
“Oh..the creators and their surface dweller friend?” Bronte cut him off. Wordlessly, Theron confirmed this with a nod. “I went to one of those.... ‘shows’ as they call them. I believe I have a solution to your problem..”
“Oh...?” Theron wasn’t entirely sure if he could trust Bronte. But...she did save his life. Perhaps he should be willing to give her a chance. “What is your idea?”
Bronte gave him a mischievious smile. “How good are you with animals?”
Theron stared at her, confused.
sss
So it had come down to this. Watching his enemy being reduced to this. It was quite a spectacle. It was too difficult to look away, and yet it was not easy simply staring.
Rudy found it hard to believe that this whimpering mess was Kairos. The same Kairos that had helped to torment him and his friends. The same Kairos that had attacked them, tortured Barney, and threatened to eat his friends. Just a short time ago, he had been flying around, taunting them, threatening them. And now here he laid, a broken shadow of his former self, helpless and shaking. His cries highlighted the transformation.
Rudy’s thoughts were mixed. On the one hand, Kairos was no longer a threat. He wouldn’t be able to hurt anyone in that condition. Yet he still couldn’t help but feel some level of pity for him. Having a broken back and broken legs wasn’t fun, and he couldn’t help but feel some sympathy towards him, even if he was a monster.
Now he was stuck between two choices. He could allow him to stay alive, and let him feel as trapped and vulnerable as his victims, to make him see what it felt like for them. But his more good-natured side was screaming at him to just end it. Put him out of his misery instead of allowing him to suffer, for that would make him just as bad as Kairos.
All the while, Kairos was whimpering and sobbing on the ground. He occasionally tried to flap to get away, making him look like a fallen bird struggling to get away from a predator. For a brief moment, Rudy nearly forgot who Kairos was, and soon reminded him that he was not some innocent, sickly bird. He was a major creepazoid who had crossed the line so many times.
Yet.. He didn’t know if he could bring himself to allow him to suffer further. He didn’t want to be the monster. That would not reflect well on him or his friends. They did not need to give these zoners another reason to want them dead. He knew what he had to do.
He had to be the bigger person.
But before he could make any such move, there was a swift motion, a blur of color, and he was knocked off his feet as he struggled to get back. At first, he thought it was the dragon, but when he turned his head, he saw that Cychreides was just...standing there, doing nothing except stare at them. Penny, Snap, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo were staring up in confusion.
Rudy felt perplexed as well. Why wasn’t the metal dragon attacking anymore? And if it wasn’t the dragon who swooped down, then who...
Rudy’s eyes widened as they locked onto King Zander.
“I think I’ve seen quite enough...” King Zander spoke in a low, growling voice. “Take one step further, and I will twist your legs backwards until your knee caps shatter.”
Rudy felt his heart clench. He knew the king meant every word. He took a smell step backwards, refusing to take his eyes away from the king. He clutched the piece of magic chalk tightly in his hand, fearing the king would try to take it from him.
King Zander regarded him with clear disgust. “I knew you creators were all the same... Hurting and killing innocents. Spreading pain and chaos and mayehm. Biclops was right to banish creators from ChalkZone, but now that you and your human friend are here... That rule needs to be...reinforced...”
Rudy took in a few quick breaths as he stared at King Zander. All around him, the zoners were telling the king to get it over with. Many expressed rage at what had happened to Kairos. Either they weren’t aware of what kind of zoner he was, or it was just the principal of it; a creator hurting a Chalklantian.
“But...But I didn’t hurt him!” Rudy called out. “The dragon hurt him!”
“Which you and your comrades still led towards him.” King Zander hissed at him through bared teeth. He looked down at Kairos, flinching as he looked at his crushed spine. He then turned back to Rudy, clutching a fist tightly and shaking it. “You...are going to regret that...”
“But...that’s not fair!” Penny cried out as she limped towards him. “I-It was my fault the dragon trampled him! Please...If you’re going to want to punish someone...let it be me!”
“And me! I helped, too!” Snap joined in. “Just...leave our friend alone!”
“G-Guys...!” Rudy cried out as he, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo stared aat this in shock. What were they thinking? They...They couldn’t...
King Zander was at first surprised by their offer. Then his eyes narrowed, looking as if he didn’t believe them. “Well then...if you would rather you get the punishment...” His eyes glinted. “Then I know the perfect one..”
No... He couldn’t allow this to happen. Rudy raised up the magic chalk to draw something to help his friends, momentarily forgetting that Penny also had her own piece.
Suddenly, King Zander rushed in his direction, moving too fast for the boy to see. He tried to turn around and face him, but the king had grabbed onto him. His arm pressed against his chest, his arm just missing pressing against his broken arm. He jerked a few times and then stopped when he suddenly felt something cold and pointed press against his throat. He realized it was part of Kairos’s metal wing, the one that Kairos had thrown earlier.
“I will punish your friend for what you have done...” King Zander’s eyes twinkled in insanity as he gave a deranged smile. “That would be a fair trade, right?!”
Penny, Snap, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo gasped in horror at this, their eyes bulging so wide, it almost looked like they would fall out. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat, his blood turning to ice as he stared at his friends, and then looked up at King Zander. He wanted to struggle, but he dare not move, fearing that a single jerk was all it was going to take to force the sharp blood to slice his skin.
Rudy was only partially aware of the zoners cheering the king on, telling him to ‘slice the monster’, obviously referring to him. At the moment, Rudy’s mind was too clouded with rapidly moving thoughts to pay attention to that.
He looked left and right, his eyes constantly darting around. He tried to think of some way to get out of this mess. When he couldn’t find any, his heart beat even faster. He pulled on the king’s arm with his hand, trying to force him to let go. The king only tightened his grip.
“Please...” Penny begged. “Y-You can’t do this...!”
“For crippling my general and unleashing that dreaded head deflator disease... Yes I can!” King Zander pressed the metal feather further against Rudy’s throat, threatening to slice it open. “You all brought this on yourselves!”
“We...didn’t....release....the....disease....” Rudy gagged as King Zander squeezed him tighter, affecting his ability to breathe.
“More lies..” King Zander gritted his teeth, his pupils shrinking. “I think you need to be taught a lesson..” He turned his head up slightly and looked over at the audience. “What do you all say? Shall I give this monster exactly what he deserves?!”
The audience’s decision was virtually unanimous.
“Kill him!”
“Rip out his throat!”
“Make him pay!”
Rudy’s eyes widened in horror as King Zander smiled down at him. “Well...looks like my people have spoken..” He bared his teeth in a wicked grin. He whispered softly, “Say goodnight...”
“No!” The others cried out in unison.
Rudy trembled. “No..please...We really didn’t...” He yelped as the knife began to press further against his neck. He felt horror wash through him as he felt blood start to seep from the presently shallow cut. “Please.. Why won’t you listen...? We didn’t....We didn’t release the disease!”
“Why do you continue to lie even when you’re about to expire..?” King Zander’s mouth was next to his ear as he spoke softly into it. “You have nothing left to lose right now if you speak the truth. Yet you continue to spill your disgusting lies. Tell me...is everyone on the surface like this...?”
Rudy didn’t answer. All he could do was stand there, frozen in terror, too afraid to even try to struggle, lest he get himself cut worse. He looked up at King Zander pleadingly, his teeth clenched. “P-Please..don’t...”
King Zander narrowed his eyes. “You...disgusting little...” His body started to shake slightly in anger. Rudy feared that the king may unintentionally cut him on the process. “Many of my people had been lost because of you! Do you have any idea how many people died because of the head deflator disease?!”
“I...” Rudy yelped as the king moved the knife to one side, creating a small, thin, red line. His friends cried out in horror at this.
“Countless! And I traced the source to you!” King Zander’s voice was tinged in rage. It was clear that if he were sufficiently angered a little more, then he would just stop talking and go in for the kill. “And if you need proof that this has been happening...”
With a nod of his head, the winged guards moved in and began to active the screens again, just like before. This time, gruesome imagery of zoners infected with the disease began to pop up.
“Take a look!” King Zander wailed. “Look at what you have done!”
It was difficult looking away from the images. Rudy couldn’t hide his gasp of horror. Even in his position, he could see how horrified the others looked. Penny with her hands to her mouth. Snap taking a step back. King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney moving close to each other for support. These images...they were horrible...
The poor zoners who got infected by it slowly began to lose their brains. The images showed the process, and the zoner began to lose more and more functions. Then at the final state, the skull had caved in on itself, making it look like someone took a hammer and smashed it.
Rudy could feel his heart clench, his heart racing. Those poor zoners... Just what was it like for them...? How did it feel to slowly lose their minds, and then their life when their brains no longer had the function to control vital organs? The thought of it... It was too horrible...
“Why would you....” Rudy whispered softly. He tried to fight back the tears. “Why would you think that I would do something like that..? That’s horrible! I-I would never...”
“I don’t know. Maybe you got bored and wanted to experiment?” King Zander said coldly, uncaring of Rudy’s expression of sorrow. “I know how you creators can be...”
“Please... he... we didn’t do this...!” Penny called out to the king. “You have to believe us!”
Snap raised his hands in the air. “We would never do anything so awful!”
King Zander glared at them, and then he stared down at Rudy. He remained silent, as if waiting for Rudy to speak. So Rudy took this opportunity. “They are... telling the truth. I’m telling the... truth. We...didn’t release this...disease. We had nothing to do with it. Please... if..if you release me... I p-p-promise we’ll help find out what happened... Please... Let us make this right. Let us stop this illness. Please...”
King Zander stared at Rudy, his narrowed eyes regarding him coldly. The murmuring and whispering around him caused him to lift up his head and look around. Some of the zoners were speaking to each other. It was hard to say if they were taking up the offer or what.
The king himself, however, didn’t seem too interested. If anything, the offer seemed to only anger him further. But why? Why would King Zander be upset about an offer to help his people? If he really cared about them, shouldn’t he be willing to take his offer for the benefit of his people? Or was there something else going on that they didn’t know about?
“I would have considered before...” King Zander’s voice was soft. Then it raised in volume quickly as his flat teeth were bared. “Until you monsters blew up the power plant! How can I trust you after that?!”
“We didn’t do that!” Barney took a few steps forward, his antennas curled in fear. “We had no involvement with what happened!”
“And yet you were spotted fleeing the scene of the crime!” King Zander declared, lowering his head. “And it exploded sometime after you left. Coincidence? I think not..”
The mention of the explosion made Rudy remember a small detail from before. He and his friends had discussed the confusion regarding how King Zander knew about the explosion when there was little chance that news of it couldn’t have reached him in time. How did the king know about this?
There were the videos... But they were likely taken by Kairos himself, and given to the king later. But even then, there was no way that even Kairos could have flown back that fast. The announcement had come a bit too quickly, considering the distance. The explosion had occurred long after they had left; they had not heard any explosion, which meant they had to have traveled far enough that the explosion could not be heard.
That made this whole thing seem to make less sense. There was no time for Kairos to reach King Zander to inform him of the news. Not fast enough to match up with when the announcement was made. The only other possibility is that King Zander...lied.
Rudy’s eyes flickered in realization. King Zander had lied about the disappearances to lure him and his friends down here. Was it any stretch that he lied again about this? Maybe he only just saw them enter, and he made up a story about how it exploded after they left. But... was this a case of coincidence? Was there a malfunction that the king decided to blame them for? Or did he....?
A sudden rage and adrenaline rushed through Rudy’s body, causing it to quake. He glared up at the king, any sign of fear gone. The king was confused by this change of demeanor, as were Penny and the others. Before the king could say anything, Rudy lifted up his leg and struck backwards, striking the king against his shin. King Zander let out a yelp of pain and staggered back.
“The fiend has struck our king!”
“Somebody, do something! Before he strikes again!”
Rudy glared at the king, his breathing coming in seething breaths. King Zander stared at him in absolute shock, unsure of how to take this. He panted a couple of times before he let out a low growl.
“How dare you...”
“Shut up!”
Everyone, even King Zander, was shocked by this. They stared, wide-eyed, at the boy as he formed a fist with his hand, shaking it. He stood in front of the king, his eyes glowing in absolute rage.
“It was you!” Rudy shouted at the king. He pointed an accusatory finger at King Zander. “You’re the one who caused the explosion in the power plant!”
At this, there was an immediate reaction from everyone. Penny, Snap, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo all reacted in shock. They stared at each other, unsure of what to think about this. The zoners in the audience around them were shouting profanities and anger-filled comments at such a preposterous idea. The guards were arching their backs, poised to strike. Cychreides was just standing and waiting for orders. Kairos, despite his fear, looked up in surprise at this, but also worry. And King Zander himself looked shocked and appalled by the accusation.
“You... You dare say such lies!” The fur on the back of King Zander’s neck raised up. “It’s bad enough that you spread lies about you did... But now you dare do it about me?!”
Rudy glared at the king. He didn’t care that King Zander was pointing the metal feather at him as a warning to shut up. There was no way he would keep quiet about this. The truth needed to be revealed, and no matter what the king threatened to do to him, he would tell it.
“Yes, I do dare.”
There was a brief, stunned silence, and then a mix of responses. Rudy ignored them all as he glared directly at King Zander.
sss
Snap couldn’t believe what he heard. This was not something he had expected Rudy to do. Accusing the king like that... That had been a really risky move. Snap was surprised that Rudy would even risk doing such a thing.
“Do you...think he’s right...?” Barney whispered softly. Snap turned to him. “Do any of you believe King Zander could have done that?”
King Mumbo Jumbo narrowed his eyes slightly. “He is a jerk... But I’m not sure if he would go that far. These are his people after all. Why could he do anything to hurt them just to get to you guys?”
Snap could see his point. It did seem strange, after all his talk about caring of his people and doing this for his people, that King Zander would deliberately cause an explosion that would injure so many zoners. Why would he risk such a thing? Why would he even consider that? Wouldn’t it be easier to just claim a wild, random explosion was caused by them, instead of risking hurting his people in the process?
But then again... It did seem that explosion was a little too perfectly timed. They were already gone when it happened, but...what were the odds that an explosion like that would occur on the same day they had gone in? And the news did get to King Zander a little too quickly...
Snap’s thoughts were broken when he heard the king shout at Rudy.
“What makes you think I was involved with that explosion?!”
Rudy, despite the metal feather being pointed in his direction, was standing firm, his eyes narrowed. “That announcement you made. It came way too early! It doesn’t fit the time frame!”
“You’re mistaken! My source had come to me and told me what happened!” King Zander took a step towards Rudy, his ears flattening. “You better stop your lying, boy!”
This time, Penny spoke up, making Snap and the other two look over at her. “Well, if that’s the case, then how come we didn’t hear any explosion on our way out? If it occurred because of us, we would have heard it well before. By the time the explosion would have happened, that meant that your source could not have possibly gotten to you before that radio message was aired. There was just not enough time!”
The king widened his eyes at this. He turned his head to look around. The zoners in the audience looked a little confused, but most of them were disbelieving of what Penny was saying. Looking satisfied with this, King Zander turned to look at Penny. “Are you quite done yet?”
Penny shook her head. King Zander growled at this. “You were also the one who was dropping magic chalk off! You would have your crony here..” She motioned towards the crippled Kairos. “...drop off pieces! You played a part in what happened!”
Rudy nodded his head. “You played us just so you could convince your people that we were the bad guys! You lied to them to make us look like monsters! But the most disgusting thing of all...” He gritted his teeth. “You willingly allowed some of your own people get hurt...even killed... all just so you could turn around and blame us!”
There was a confused and shocked murmuring in the audience. The zoners were looking at each other. Shrugging, nodding heads, shaking heads, overall looking confused or angry. They stared intently at King Zander.
“Is that true?” One zoner asked tentatively.
“No!” King Zander sliced his hoof hand through the air. “Of course not!” He spread his hands out as he looked up at his fellow zoners. “Come on! Do you think that I, your king, would do something that crazy?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time you lied!” Snap found himself saying, boiling anger making him feel sick as he remembered how the king got them down here in the first place. “You sent up a letter and told us that you were having disappearing problems around the city, and you wanted our help!”
“But it turned out to be a lie!” Rudy chimed in. “You tricked us into coming down here! We came here only because you invited us! We only stayed because you said you needed our help!”
Penny narrowed her eyes into slits. “Instead, you lied to us! You trapped us here and you abused us, even when we offered to help you!”
This made some of the zoners’ frowns disappear. It was clear that none of them had been told about this letter, or about the lies regarding the disappearances. There was less anger in the citizens now, and much more confusion. They stared at the king, waiting for him to retort that.
King Zander didn’t pay attention to them. His body was quaking, and his nostrils flared wildly. He looked like he was about ready to charge them and impale them with his antlers. He pawed the ground furiously and snorted, adding to this effect. It must be taking all his willpower not to chase after them right now.
“You told them there were disappearances...?”
“Why would you do that?”
“We don’t have any random disappearances going on! What was the point of lying to them?”
King Zander lifted his head up and glared at his citizens. “Be quiet!” The zoners stared at him with surprised expressions, cringing away a little at the volume of his voice. He then turned his attention back to the group. “Listen here... I am sick and tired of you trying to derail the issue and spread more of your lies... If you don’t cease this immediately...”
But they weren’t done. Not yet.
“Not until you answer our questions.” Barney said, taking a step forward.
“Yeah!” King Mumbo Jumbo folded his arms. “Just how did you get the message when you did? A hidden camera? Magic?”
Penny stepped in. “How come your citizens didn’t know about your disappearance lies? Don’t you think they deserve to know all the details on how you caught us?”
Rudy pointed a finger at him. “And tell all of us why you set us up killing those zoners to make us look bad!”
For a while, there was silence. Well almost silence. There were several zoners murmuring and wondering if they were speaking the truth. But their comments were soft; none of them dared to speak up. Their eyes were on the king as they waited for an answer.
King Zander was glaring at them, his hands still clutched in fists, still looking enragered. Yet Snap and his friends did not back down. They simply glared back at him. They, too, were waiting for him to provide an answer. Knowing him, he might have a backup plan, but perhaps, for once, they got him boxed into a corner.
“I am...impressed with how you manage to keep up such deceit...” King Zander finally spoke through clenched teeth. “But..it’s not good enough! You still have no proof to back up your claims! How do I know you didn’t just pull that out of your ass to try to save your skins..?!”
“And how do we know you aren’t making up stories yourself?” Rudy asked, his eyes narrowing even further. “Face it, King Zander. You’re the bigger monster here! You were the one who is using his own citizens just to get at us so you could go forth with whatever it is you’re planning!”
There was a series of gasps at this. Not just from Snap and the others, but from the zoners in the audience as well. Even though no proof was provided, there was a genuine shock in the citizens’s eyes. Either they believed Rudy and they were horrified, or they were shocked at the idea of the kind doing such a thing to them.
King Zander’s eyes seemed to glow in anger. He glared at Rudy intently, his lips curling up in a snarl. He looked ready to rip Rudy apart, and given his distance, he would be able to do some damage to the boy before Snap or the others could reach him. Even with the magic chalk, they were helpless to move that fast.
“You... Why you...” King Zander seethed at Rudy. He raised the metal blade into the air. “I should have done this as soon as you stepped foot on my grounds...!”
Snap widened his eyes and reached his hand out. “No! Stop!”
“Rudy!” Penny cried out. Behind her, King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney began to move forward, their wide eyes on the king and Rudy.
Suddenly, there was a bright light shooting down towards them. It zipped between Rudy and King Zander, and then flew straight up. It gave a few sparkles, as if trying to get everyone’s attention. Then it moved down again and hovered above the ground. Everyone stared at it in confusion.
Snap whispered, “What is that...?”
King Zander growled. “What sort of trickery is this?!”
At this, Rudy couldn’t help but smirk. “It’s my probe.”
King Zander looked down at him. “Your...what?” He tilted his head to one side, his teeth bared.
“My probe.” Rudy said, continuing to smile. “I drew it earlier. I programmed it to find something that could help us. And judging from how its acting...” He looked up, grinning as the thing beeped a few times. “I think it found something...quite special.”
“What?!” King Zander cried. “What did it find?!”
“I’ll be honest. I don’t know.” Rudy shrugged. “But if it came back here so quickly, it must be something...important.” Seeing how everyone around him, including his friends, were staring at him in confusion, Rudy turned his green eyes up towards the device. “Activate!”
At this command, the probe began to open itself up. The sound of gears churning and hissing could be heard as the thing began to transform. Now it resembled come kind of helmet. It then shot down towards Kairos and grabbed onto its head. The zoner flapped in desperation, but was completely helpless as the helmet lifted him up. It forced him to face one of the screens. Then, with a loud beep, Kairos’s eyes widened and began to glow brightly, flashing rapidly as if part of a movie reel. In a few seconds, a picture began to form.
sss
Penny put her hands to her mouth and took a sharp intake of breath when she saw what the probe had found.
Displayed before her, before everyone, was an image from Kairos’s point of view and he was clearly talking to King Zander. There was no mistaking that voice. It was surprising enough that this thing could make them watch Kairos’s memories like they wee on a video tape. But what shocked her the most was what was being discussed.
Rudy’s accusation had been correct. They were discussing plans to cause an explosion in the power plant. This caused Penny to struggle to stifle a gasp. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The things being said... There was no way this was an accident. The explosion had been intentional.
And King Zander himself had caused it.
“An explosion? Are you sure?”
“Yes. It’s perfect.”
“But..what about....?”
“If they get hurt, it’ll be for a worthy cause. Besides, Rudy Tabootie and his ilk are a much bigger priority right now.”
“Well if you say so. I’m not entirely sure if this is the greatest thing to...”
“Just cross those wires!”
Everyone watched as the video showed Kairos tampering with the wiring. They watched as he flew off and then turned around, watching the explosion begin to tear through the building. They watched as he took off a few moments later, not even bothering to take a look back before the video fizzed, got staticy, and shut off.
There was a stunned silence for a few moments. People looked at other people. People stared at Kairos. People looked at King Zander. Mouths were open in shock. Teeth were gritted. Stunned expressions were on everyone’s faces.
None of the zoners in the audience even attempted to speak or call out to them as liars. In fact, none of them were looking at them. They were instead focusing on King Zander, their mouths dropping open, looking hurt and shocked and even angered by what had been displayed on the screen for all of them to see.
King Zander looked the most stunned. His mouth was open and his pupils were a little shrunk. His eyes were wide as he stared up at the screen. He looked almost mortified by this turn of events. And this time, he didn’t even bother trying to cry foul or defend himself. He knew he had been found out, and that nothing he said or did was going to change anything. Even Kairos was unable to say anything to defend his king. Some of the glares were towards him, too.
At first, King Zander glared angrily at them. He snorted a few times, looking ready to charge through them and crush them with his body. Penny arched herself and raised up her magic chalk, as did Rudy, both indicating that they weren’t afraid to use it if they had to.
Then, without warning, King Zander’s body began to shake. Not out of anger, but out of laughter. The king was laughing at them. An insane cackle as he leaned his head back his eyes shut and his mouth wide open as a demented smile distorted his face. Despite the laughter, there was still something bitter about it.
King Zander turned his head and looked at them. “Well...congratulations.. You’ve figured it out. Maybe you aren’t as dumb as I thought...” Penny, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo widened their eyes at this while Snap and Rudy glared. “Yes..I admit it!” He spread his hands outward. “I did it!” He forced a hoof finger against his chest as he leaned in towards them. “It was me!”
Penny took in a few quick breaths, trying her best to control her anger. “And the head deflator disease...?”
King Zander appeared to falter at first. Then he said, “I was the one to unleash it!”
There was a roar of protest coming from the citizens. This time, it was all geared towards King Zander. The deer looked up at them and bared his teeth for a few moments. Then, after he got sick of hearing them, he pointed towards them and began to shout at them.
“Oh shut up! You don’t know what I’ve been through! You don’t know what’s going on! You don’t know why I’m doing this! If you knew, then you would understand my motivations! I didn’t do this to hurt you! I did this to save you!”
But none of the citizens were believing him. They kept calling him a traitor, a monster, and a hypocrite. They kept demanding to know about what else he had lied about, and demanded for him to step down as king.
Their refusal to listen caused King Zander’s body to shake in rage. “Of course you won’t listen! You’re too closed minded to consider that there’s something deeper going on here than any of you can possibly realize!”
“We all know that’s a load of bull!” Rudy yelled, his voice overflowing in anger and hate. “You’re just making up excuses so you can continue to exploit people!”
“Why are you doing this?!” Snap’s body shook. “Why would you treat your own people that way?! Don’t you care about them?!”
King Zander’s eyes widened at this. “Of course I do! That’s why I had to do this!”
“What then?! Why are you doing this?!” Penny took a few steps forward. She pointed at the king accusingly. “Give us one good reason why you ‘had’ to do this!”
For a few brief seconds, there was a flash of...something in the king’s eyes. Penny could not pinpoint exactly what it was. Before she could figure it out, the king was back to glaring at them. He no longer seemed to be in the mood to talk. He just seethed at them before he bolted off towards Cychreides, his rage making him forget about Kairos’s condition.
In a matter of seconds, King Zander got on top of the metal dragon. He rested on its back, his legs pressing against protrusions obviously meant for feet. He pointed towards the group and shouted, “Attack!”
Cychreides immediately unleashed a beam that the group was barely able to dodge. The impact wasn’t far from them, and their feet wobbled. King Zander didn’t like this close call, having wanting a direct hit. He hissed as he pressed something against Cychreides, and there was a loud biiing type sound. The wings on the dragon were activated, causing the membrane to fill the spaces of the long digits. The metal dragon immediately took to the air and began to fly around.
Penny and the others watched, their heads following as the dragon circled around the arena. The citizens were getting up, though it was hard to say what they were going to do. The king’s guards, both winged and non-winged, were pointing their electric sticks at them, making them stay put. It was as if the king wanted them to bear witness to this.
Penny gasped in horror as Cychreides charged another beam and fired. “Look out!” She cried as she dove into the ground.
She and the others grunted as they hit the ground. The beam shot above them, grazing them with its warmth as it crashed against a wall. This one came much closer to hitting a citizen than the last one. A sign of increased carelessness from King Zander.
Penny looked up and watched as the dragon circled the air. She bit her lip as she stared at the others. Horror and shock was shining in their eyes. King Zander was a far bigger monster than they could have possibly imagined, and now he had them pinned down with his metal dragon, and the guards blocked all the exits. How were they going to get out of this?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 15, 2015 15:34:04 GMT -5
Chapter 34: Skirmish In The Arena
Dodging the next attack from the dragon wasn’t easy. The beam had come so close. It crashed into the ground, creating a large, almost chasm-like dent in it. This hadn’t been the first one that was created, either. With the others that had been drawn across the ground, it was getting harder and harder to run off.
Rudy suspected that this is what King Zander had planned in this attack. He was having the dragon attack almost blindly, randomnly choosing spots and making it more difficult to get around. Sooner or later, they would be trapped, and there would be nothing they could do to get out of the way.
All around him, he could see the horrified and angered citizens. Unlike before, their anger wasn’t directed at them anymore. Okay, some of them were; he guessed that a few citizens were still loyal to King Zander. But the vast majority were now focused on the king himself. Judging from their expressions, they wanted to come down and help, but the guards were keeping them at bay, preventing any of them from offering assistance.
Rudy momentarily looked over at the walls around them. King Zander, in a haste, accidentally caused Kairos to be knocked over the wall. The king looked shocked, but it didn’t last long; it would seem that his rage at his plans falling apart all around him were clouding his judgment.
Rudy wondered if Kairos was fine, or if the fall gave him more injuries. The only thing that he would know for certain is that Kairos would not be reacting to the pain. Whether or not he would die.... Only time would tell. But either way, he would not escape justice now.
Whether Kairos remains alive and gets arrested, or if he perishes, he would pay the price either way. He could no longer hurt anyone. What happened to him now depended on fate.
But for now, he focused his attention on trying to dodge more of the dragon’s attacks. He flinched as his arm started to ache. He wasn’t sure how much more of this he could handle. He could already feel his mouth getting dry. If he could just sit down and rest...
He let out a scream as a large, metallic paw was struck down not far from him. He screamed and jumped out of the way, nearly falling over his own feet doing so. The boy looked over, wide-eyed, as he saw his friends on the ground, having tripped from the attack.
“Guys! Get up!” Rudy called out to them.
Barney groaned and got himself up first. He grabbed onto King Mumbo Jumbo and helped him to his feet. Snap howled in pain when he stretched his side too much and staggered. Penny caught him, allowing him to lean against her.
Hearing the mechanical roar behind them, they looked up wide-eyed as the beast started to strike at them again. They stumbled forward, trying to move as quickly as they could. Rudy motioned with his hand quickly, shouting at them to hurry up. But he knew his voice alone wasn’t going to do anything, and all he could do was watch as they struggled to get towards him fast enough.
With a loud thud, the foot came down again. The force of this impact and its proximity caused the group to fall forward, crashing against Rudy as they laid on the ground. With a hiss, Cychreides pressed its calws agaisnt the ground, forcing it deep in the dirt. It pulled back, making several ‘gashes’ in the ground.
Rudy struggled to his feet, his broken arm aching, his other rubbing his head. He looked over and watched as the others struggled to their feet. As they helped each other up, Cychreides took a heavy step towards them, its mouth open, the metal teeth glinting in the light. They looked up and watched nervously, wondering what move the dragon was going to make next.
On top of the dragon, King Zander was smiling down at them. It was a rather eerie contrast; the fierce snarl of the dragon combined with the almost friendly smile of the king. Yet that smile still held hidden promises, which the king was making known right now.
“I really didn’t want to do this, you know. This isn’t what I had expected to happen when all of this began.” King Zander spoke. His voice was unusually calm compared to how he was just a short time ago. The contrast was..unsettling. “I was forced into this position, you see. Either I do this, or we will all suffer.”
Rudy growled at this. Did King Zander really expect anyone to buy this story? Maybe his loony followers like Kairos. But most of his citizens would know better by now. He had not done a damn thing in their favor. He only cared about himself. He was as big of a monster as General Kairos had been.
This so-called king had used and abused his own people. He lied to them about them on many occasions. He had gotten them worked up so they would hate them and not see what he was doing. He had manipulated him and his friends to make them look like the bad guys. He had caused the explosion at the power plant so that he could weave more lies about them. But the worst one of all was his confession of unleashing the head deflator disease.
The thought of him doing such a thing made him sick to his stomach. He had deliberately done something that caused the death of many of his people, and without remorse, too. Rudy could not even begin to imagine how many had suffered for this. Both those infected, and those who had to watch their loved ones fade away before them.
It was for this reason that Rudy knew that King Zander was not doing this for his people. If he cared and loved them as much as he claimed he did, he would not purposely endanger their lives all just to pin the blame on them. He would not do something so...twisted and evil and disgusting. Just...how could he do such a thing? His people looked up to him and trusted him to save them, and this was how he treated them. It was deplorable.
He and his friends glared at him, their expressions a mixture of hatred, anger, and fear. They tried to hold back, knowing that there was no way they could reason with the insane. But such a task turned out to be impossible. And soon, he could hear himself spilling out the words they all wanted to say.
“Don’t try to lie to us! We all know what you really are! You are a monster, King Zander! You lied to your own people, you used them... You let many of them die to the head deflator disease and then you blamed us for it! You don’t care about them at all! This....All of this happened because of you! Don’t you dare spread more of your lies! You already confessed and your people know the truth! Do you really think that you will be able to win back their support, knowing what you have done?!”
King Zander’s eyes widened a little at this. He stared down at Rudy, his mouth partially open. He looked as if he wanted to speak. Yet he still shut his mouth, his teeth clenching. It was as if he wanted to say something to him, but something was stopping him.
Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. He knew why the deer had gone silent. It was because he didn’t have any good reason for what he was doing. He was just struggling to find an excuse to justify his actions instead of taking responsibility for what he did. He was a coward, trying to run away with his tail between his legs.
Soon King Zander narrowed his eyes. “You could never possibly understand....”
Rudy gritted his teeth tightly at this. “You bet we wouldn’t! What kind of monster would do something like this?!”
King Zander replied, “It doesn’t matter what I say. I could have the most noblest of reasons...” He pointed a finger down at them. “And you would still call me a monster. You are too quick to place labels.”
“Too quick?!” Snap cried in shock. “What are you talking about, you big creepazoid?! You just confessed to allowing the injury and death of many of your own citizens! How are we ‘too quick to judge you’?!”
“Because...sometimes for the benefit of all, a few must suffer.” King Zander said, raising his head up. “You only see my actions and call me a monster. You don’t even try to see things my way...”
“Because you never gave us a reason! Ever since we came to this awful colosseum, you have been treating us like garbage! And now you have the gall to tell us that we don’t try look at things through your eyes?! How fucking dare you! After what you have done...how dare you say that we are the ones being closed minded!” Penny’s voice was brimming with anger, her breaths ragged, sucking in and out quickly.
King Zander narrowed his eyes slightly at this. “That’s because you would have gotten in the way. I know how you are, courtesy of your insect friend there. If I had told you what I was doing, you would have still called me a monster anyway. So the best thing to do was just...eliminate you.”
“But why? Why did you have to drag us down here?!” Rudy took a step forward. “Why not just keep this place isolated and then take care of your own problems if you are so confident you can do it? Why bring us down and try to kill us?!”
“We wouldn’t have been able to stop you if we didn’t know what you were doing!” Penny shouted.
King Zander widened his eyes for a few moments. At first, it almost looked as if he realized that he made a mistake. But whether or not he felt that way wasn’t apparent as his face contorted in a snarl. “I have had just enough of this! I’m going to get this over with before you have a chance to cause more damage!”
The zoners around in the audience protested at this.
“Stop this! Why are you doing this?!”
“What happened to make you act this way?”
“Let them go!”
“They didn’t do anything wrong! It was you! Why don’t you own up to your mistake?!”
King Zander paused for a moment and looked at his citizens. He turned his head from one side to the other, eyeing many of the zoners. Some were standing, others still sitting down. They stared at him, their eyes filled with anger, but also desperation. He growled at this, clenching his teeth.
Rudy felt some sense of relief that the citizens were trying to defend them. Maybe King Zander will listen to them. He made a big deal before of the majority decides all. Since most of his citizens wanted them to be alive, then maybe he would....
No, King Zander just merely disregarded their words as he turned his attention back to them. It was clear that the deer zoner had already made up his mind on what he wanted to do, and no matter what the majority said, he was still going to do this. It was at this time that Rudy reminded himself that he was not in a democracy; he was in a monarch. What the king said goes. If he wanted to do something against the wishes of the people, then he would do so.
That meant that the citizens could not do anything to convince their king otherwise, and they were stuck merely watching it all play out in front of them. Their words and pleas fell continued to fall on deaf ears as the king raised his hand in the air, preparing to launch another attack.
“Get them, Cychreides!” King Zander commanded. “Crush them! Don’t leave any of them alive!”
Cychreides let out a roar and reared onto his hind legs. Its wings spread out, the membranes glowing brightly. It open up its mouth, nearly unhinging its jaw. Its mouth began to glow. Everyone knew what this meant. Another beam was going to be launched out.
Rudy and the others stiffened where they were. They watched, unable to turn their eyes away from the beam that was about to be launched. They prepared themselves for the worst, their leg muscles tightening. Then, when the dragon fired, they moved away as quickly as they could. They couldn’t stifle their shockwaves of fear as they felt the beam narrowly miss them.
Coughing, they turned around, and their eyes widened in horror as the dragon began to charge towards them, its wings outstretched to help it move even faster. Rudy did not dare spare a word to his friends as they all turned and began to run.
sss
King Zander’s mind was pounding. He was hardly aware of anything around him. He ignored anything his citizens said. He ignored what his guards were doing. His mind was fully on those targets before him.
Rudy, Penny, Snap, Barney, and King Mumbo Jumbo.
He had hoped it would be easier than this. He had hoped that he would be able to complete this mission without many foul ups. He hadn’t done a good job apparently, and now he had been forced to expose his plans to his people improperly. He did feel some level of guilt and he wished he had more time to explain better.
But first, he had to take care of these guys. He needed them out of the way, before they ended up tainting anything else. They were going to make this a lot harder than it has to be. They were never going to understand his motivations, and they would continue to call him a monster. He needed to get rid of them.
As for his citizens... He still had enough guard support to help retain his throne, and he can always find a way to break the news to them so they would understand what he was trying to do. He had good reason for what he had done. He just needed time to explain.
He focused his attention on the fleeing group. He gritted his teeth, his fingers curving into a fist. Of course they were going to make things so difficult for him. Why couldn’t they just hold still? Things would go a lot faster if they just held still and allowed themselves to get lasted.
Then again, everyone was stubborn like that. He could not blame them for trying to survive. That did not mean he was liking this, though.
He grunted as Cychreides crashed himself against the ground in an attempt to strike at Penny. The girl was more agile than he thought, even with her injured leg. King Zander narrowed his eyes at this. He thought that she would be the easiest of the creators to strike down. Perhaps he should try Rudy next. Barking a single command, he turned his attention towards Rudy.
The boy was running off towards the right. He was slowing down a little, showing signs of exhaustion. He stared intently as the dragon rushed towards him. Thinking fast, he had Cychreides strike a tail in front.
Rudy crashed against the tail seconds later. He grunted and clutched his arm painfully, seething. He turned and looked up at him. His eyes widened in fear as Cychreides raised a paw into the air. King Zander gave a single nod, signalling the dragon to strike down.
Before the dragon could finish the attack, however, there was some movement on one side and the dragon wobbled. Growling, King Zander looked down to see what the problem was.
It was the old tortoise and the centipede... They had taken a broken stick, likely the same one that Penny used to slay his manticore, and jabbed it in a space in the dragon’s leg. He watched as Cychreides lifted its let up and tried to shake it. Each moment sounded horrible as the metal plates grinded against the stick, working extra hard to just move a centimeter.
King Zander curled his lip into a snarl. What a bunch of pesky little... He had Cychreides lift its leg up really high and fast, and this resulted in the stick being crushed into pieces. Cychreides stuck a claw in this space, scraping out the wood pieces before setting its foot down.
King Zander was tempted to go after those two, but decided it was best to stick to the creators. Thus far, they hadn’t attempted to draw anything to stop him with. He needed to take advantage of this hesitation and kill them before they think of drawing anything.
He turned his head and saw that Rudy was not too far away. He was still some ways off from his friends. Now was the perfect time to strike him down.
After Cychreides swatted King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney away with its tail, he had it bound towards Rudy quickly. Before anyone could react, before Rudy could get away fast enough, he had Cychreides take to the air and grab him with its paw. He then lifted him high into the air and Cychreides began to fly around in a circle.
“No! Put our friend down!”
“You monster! Stop that!”
King Zander could make out the cries from the boy’s friends, demanding that he put Rudy down. No, he would not. He had a better idea. He had Cychreides move towards one of the walls. Then, with a motion of his hand, he had the dragon slam Rudy against the wall as it still few. Rudy let out a scream as his body was scraped against the hard, sturdy wall.
“Rudy! No!” Penny shouted in horror.
King Zander ignored the cries that followed. They can shout and plead with him all they wanted to. That wasn’t going to stop him from doing this. With a smirk, he had Cychreides press further, and watched as the boy’s skin and clothes started to get ripped up.
Pointing his finger up in the air, he watched as Cychreides lifted Rudy up. He could hear the gears and wires in the dragon scrape and tighten as it gathered up all its strength in that leg, poised to strike the boy into the ground. Even as he heard protests coming from everywhere, even when he heard threats being tossed at him in desperation, King Zander still lowered his finger. A few seconds later, Cychreides struck down, preparing to have Rudy crushed against the ground and, hopefully, snap his neck. Then he could focus on Penny.
Suddenly, Cychreides’s grip on Rudy loosened and the boy fell to the ground. There wasn’t nearly enough force to kill him and he just laid on his back, groaning softly in pain. King Zander was about to command the dragon to grab him and try again, but something happened that he did not expect.
Cychreides began flapping its wings desperately, as if trying to get away from something. But despite how hard it was flapping, it was starting to move backwards. At this, King Zander’s eyes widened in shock. Why were they moving backwards? He turned his head and he saw the culprit.
He cursed himself for not paying more attention to his surroundings. If he had known, he would have seen Penny rushing to the side and draw that large magnet. The large, red and silver device was pulling Cychreides towards it relentlessly, refusing to let go. King Zander watched, his eyes narrowed and teeth bared, as Cychreides struggled to get away, scraping its claws against the ground frantically. It was not able to bat its wings properly with the pull.
Realizing that he was going to get crushed if he stayed on here, King Zander leaped off of the metal dragon. He landed on the ground, bent on one knee, his hand and hoof fingers holding himself up as if he were in an action pose. He turned his head and looked behind him.
He watched as Cychreides flapped as hard as it could. Which wasn’t much, considering it continued to be drawn towards the magnet. King Zander knew it was futile for it to resist, and soon the metal dragon was pinned firmly against the magnet. The dragon shrieked and roared in frustration as it wriggled and thrashed to free itself from the magnet.
King Zander did not want to waste time analyzing his new predicament. He turned his head and saw that Penny was just a few feet away. Lowering his head, he charged towards her. His clopping feet gave him away to her, but he was too fast for her to get out of the way in time.
He heard a distinct ripping sound of her skin and flesh as his sharp-tipped antlers sliced against her right arm, creating a series of long, though not too deep, gashes. Penny let out a scream as she stumbled backwards. She dropped her piece of magic chalk as she clutched her arm.
The deer zoner took this chance and dove towards the chalk, hoping to crush it before she had a chance to use it. He did not get too far when something flew right in front of him. He jumped back at the orange and pink blur, and looked up as Barney hovered over him. His wings were back... Looking over, King Zander saw that Rudy had his arm raised up, the tip sparkling. King Zander gritted his teeth. Why did he have to be so stupid and give them a piece of chalk? Why did he have to do something so idiotic?
He had gotten over confident. That was why. He was so certain he was going to win that he just didn’t think straight. He had wanted to make things ‘entertaining’ for his people, and now he was paying the price for that.
He turned his gaze up towards Barney. The centipede wasn’t flying too high. He noticed that Rudy had ended up drawing the wings attached to the holes on his back, instead of in a new location. The wounds were still present, and he could see the zoner’s face contorted a little in pain as he flapped to stay aloft. King Zander narrowed his eyes at this. Perhaps he could take advantage of this.
“Let them go!”
King Zander’s ears twitched at this. He turned his head and looked up. He could see one of his citizens leaning against the bars, staring down at him with a mixture of hatred and desperation.
“Please let them go! We can work something out!”
King Zander snarled at this. He merely snapped his hoof fingers and one of his guards grabbed the zoner and pushed her back, forcing her against one of the seats. King Zander smiled at this. His guards remained loyal to him, even after finding out the truth. He could trust on them to carry out his commands, even after they had learned the rather ugly truth about him.
He turned his head back to where Penny was. He still had a shot to kill her now if he took it. She still hadn’t moved from that spot. Yes...now was the time. Kicking at the ground with his hoof, he charged towards her. He collided with her and forced her against the wall, forcing air to get pumped out of her throat.
“Penny! No!” Rudy cried.
“Stop it!” Barney shouted. King Zander looked up and saw the bug zoner launch towards him as he was the closest.
The deer zoner narrowed his eyes at this. He then looked down at Penny. He gripped her damaged arm tightly, watching her yelp and cry in pain, pushing against him. Now was the time to make her move. He raised his hand into the air, the tips of his hoof fingers glinting in the light. Then, without hesitation, he struck down.
sss
Kairos opened up his eyes and coughed a few times. He let out a groan as he lifted up his head. He looked around, trying to see where he was. He could see a bunch of dirt, some stores....
Ah yes, that’s right. He had been flung out of the arena. That would explain why he felt a little dizzy. His head still hadn’t quite recovered from all the spinning he had done when he crashed. He pushed his wings on the ground and attempted to to push himself up, only to fall back down.
His eyes widened when he remembered that his back was still broken. He turned his head and stared at it. He flinched at how bad it looked, his heart pounding in his chest. He shut his eyes, rewatching that horrible scene over and over again in his head, of Cychreides striking against him and causing him to collide into the ground at an odd angle. Then the snap and...
Rudy looked like he was going to kill him. Kairos shivered at the memory. The boy looked so darn ready to just finish him off. And he’d be able to do it, too. He had no way to escape. He was..and still is, completely helpless. Even using his metal feathers in defense no longer worked all that well as he can’t use them affectively on the ground.
He had no idea if Rudy would have really gone through with it or not, but he knew that Rudy had every reason to kill him. Kairos was not stupid. He was aware of what effect his actions would have had on them. He had known that, if he had ever had the tables turned on him, that they would take the opportunity to ‘take care of him’.
He had never felt so terrified in his life. Even now, the tears still streamed down his face. He could feel his body quake, or at least his upper half. He sniffled as he tried to cope with the intense fear growing inside of him. Not being able to move his feet was horrible. He was stuck on the ground, just as helpless as his victims...as his brother...
It just wasn’t fair. This shouldn’t have happened to him. This should only happen to those whom he decided to toy with. Stuff like this wasn’t allowed to happen to him. He could feel frustration and terror rise up inside of him and he was unable to hold back the wail that escaped from his mouth.
He had to get out of here. He needed to find someplace safe to hide. He needed to wait until the king took care of the surface dwellers. He had to wait until King Zander was able to fix everything. Then he would come and help him. King Zander did not want to lose his best general. He would help him...right?
Or would he? Kairos had to consider the possibility that King Zander would decide that he could not be saved and let him be killed. The thought chilled his blood. He..He didn’t want to die. He didn’t deserve to die... It couldn’t end this way. No...
Kairos knew what he had to do. He needed to crawl away somewhere, anywhere, and hide. He needed to let his body heal, and then go back and hope he could re-earn his place as the king’s general. He had fought so hard for that position. He was not going to lose it.
But as he started to crawl away, he could hear footsteps behind him. He froze for a moment, wondering who it could be. For a split second, he thought it might be his brother. He calmed himself when he reminded himself that his brother was still locked up.
Then..who could it be?
“Why hello there...”
Kairos froze at that voice. No...it couldn’t be... Not him...
“It’s been a while since I last saw you. I take it you are still...taking care of yourself...”
Kairos turned his head as he saw the figure starting to approach him. He didn’t want to stare at him for long, for fear that he may incur his wrath. He struggled with his wings against the ground, trying to crawl away as quickly as possible. But no matter how hard he tried, he wasn’t able to move fast enough. Even as he wriggled his body from side to side, even as he clawed against the ground, he was just not able to get enough traction.
Seconds later, he could feel a wait being pushed against him. He grunted as he found his head twisted to the side and pushed against the dirt. He looked up at the zoner before him, taking in shuddering, fear-filled breaths. He knew, with growing, cold dread, that if this zoner decided to do something to him, then he would have full, complete power to do so, and he would not be able to resist.
“Oh the things I could do to you right now...”
Kairos shut his eyes tightly, tears dripping down his face. Oh why did he have to cross this zoner? Why did he ever deal with him?
The zoner gave a chuckle. “But...I have a better idea.”
Kairos opened his eyes and was aware of the zoner not making a move to further any damage or even kill him. But why not? He was helpless. Wouldn’t it make sense to...
His thought processes were interrupted when he felt himself being dragged by the zoner. He looked up and saw that the zoner had gripped one of his wings, his claws pressing against the skin. The zoner had a twisted smile on his face. Kairos felt his heart pound in his chest. Just where was this guy going to take him?
sss
Rudy wasn’t really sure what drove him to draw this. He couldn’t recalla ny of this thought processes behind it. All he could think about was trying to get Penny away from this monster. He only had seconds to react, and his mind went on full instinct.
His hand moved through the air faster than he ever thought possible. The black lines filled the empty space in front of him. The zoners were looking at him with a mixture of fear and awe, yet Rudy did not pay attention, nor did he hear anything that his friends were telling him. All he could hear was Penny’s screaming and King Zander attempting to strike her down.
In seconds, he drew a long sword, the blade incredibly sharp. Not something he would normally draw. The shock of this was lost on him, however, as he continued to react on instinct. He grabbed the sword, the top edge thicker and blunter than the bottom, and he raced towards where Penny was still pinned. With a yell, Rudy jabbed his sword forward as quickly as he could.
The king’s claws slammed down on top of it, the blade blocking his path to Penny’s throat. The impact caused the sword to shake and tremble a little. King Zander moved his hand away and stared at the blade in shock. He whipped his head over and noticed Rudy standing there, his hand gripping the handle of the sword tightly.
King Zander stared in shock for a few seconds before narrowing his eyes. Rudy glared back and pointed the sword towards his neck, forcing the king to lean back. His pupils stared at the sword, some level of fear showing in his eyes. The scowl remained as the zoner refused to show submission to the boy.
“Let my friend go...” Rudy demanded, his voice low and growly. He glared at the zoner intensely, keeping the sword pointed in his direction. A part of Rudy could hardly believe what he was doing, but his anger was overriding his judgment. “Or else...”
King Zander glared at him. He was silent for a few moments. Rudy did not pay attention to the reactions of anyone else around him. Only King Zander. Rudy did his best to hold back, but he was not sure how long it would take before he would end up doing something more drastic. All it would take is a small shove in that direction, and he just might do the unthinkable.
This was a thought that, normally, would frighten him. But in the heat of the moment, he was not aware of these feelings. Only determination, and anger at what King Zander had almost done to his friend. He would not do that again.
The king did not look interested in letting Penny go. Even though he was clearly intimidated by how close the sword was to his throat, he was not backing down. He bared his teeth and, with a swift motion, grabbed Penny’s shoulders and pulled her right in front of him. Penny let out a grunt at this.
Rudy’s eyes widened in horror and he pulled his sword back quickly before the tip could graze her. Penny struggled to get free, but King Zander held on tightly. He locked his arm against her neck and his hand gripped her head. As he tightened his hold, Rudy realized instantly what this zoner was going to do.
“No! Stop!” Rudy’s eyes bulged. “Don’t do it!”
King Zander’s mouth ticked in a twisted smile. “Try to hurt me...” He pushed on Penny’s head, bending her neck and making her cry out in pain. “And I will snap your friend’s neck in two...”
Rudy felt his heard pound at this. He was frozen, unable to move. He stared at Penny, locking eyes with her. She looked at him, her eyes filled with fear. She had stopped struggling at this point, clearly fearing of hastening the king’s killing of her if she moved around too much.
King Zander kept his eyes on the boy, his mouth still twisted in that grin. There was that insanity glint in them, and that alone told Rudy that King Zander would not hesitate to hurt his friend if he did anything to give him a reason to. Rudy would need to figure out some way to help his friend and fast. But..in this position, how was he going to be able to do anything?
But..he couldn’t give up. There had to be away. He just needed to look at the situation at a new angle. He, Snap, and definitely not King Mumbo Jumbo couldn’t rush over. Barney couldn’t fly over as King Zander was wise to him. If any zoners in the audience wanted to help, they could not. The king’s guards were all blocking them, still clearly loyal to the king despite his confession.
He turned back to Penny, looking at her worriedly and sympathetically. She looked like she was in pain. The king wasn’t exactly being gentle as he held onto her. It looked as if some of her air supply was being cut off, too. Penny had to open her mouth wider just to take in a decent breath.
At first, he thought that maybe Penny could secretly draw her way out. But there was a problem with that. How could she do that when she had no piece? Barney had it at the moment.
Rudy could feel his heart sink at this. He realized just how stuck he was. He couldn’t draw anything without the king reacting. His friends could not make a move towards him. There was no one else who could help them. How were they going to get Penny out of there?
Suddenly, King Zander let out a grunt and staggered back. Rudy stared in confusion as he was flinching in pain. Rudy couldn’t understand. Just what happened? It didn’t take him too long to find out.
Penny had kicked him in the leg. Rudy hadn’t even noticed Penny going in for the attack because he was too busy staring at her and King Zander’s faces. This move was unexpected even from King Zander, and he recoiled back swiftly. He gripped his leg with his hand, his teeth clenched tightly. Before the king could make another move against Penny, Barney took this opportunity to launch himself at him, affectively pinning the king against the ground.
While Barney and King Zander wrestled, Penny picked up the magic chalk that Barney had dropped. Moving her damaged right arm around looked painful and difficult. But it still looked as if she could manage.
Rudy and the others moved towards Penny quickly, looking at her up and down in worry.
“Are you okay, Buckette?” Snap’s voice was a little more high pitched than normal. “He didn’t hurt you that badly, did he?”
“No..I’m fine.” Penny rubbed her throat.
“Are you sure? You don’t look fine.” King Mumbo Jumbo noted. He was staring intently at her neck. “He looked like he was holding onto you pretty hard.”
Penny nodded her head. “It’s okay. I’m fine, guys. Really.” Penny looked over at where Barney and King Zander were fighting. Her eyes instantly bulged open. “Barney!”
At this, they all turned their heads at what was going on. At this point, King Zander had gotten the upperhand and had Barney pinned down. He was striking at Barney’s legs, trying to damage as many as he could to cripple him. The sight of this created a burning chill in their chests. They did not waste time and they rushed over to help the centipede.
sss
Barney’s mind raced as he struggled against the king. If he wasn’t afraid of the king before, he was certainly terrified at this point. He stared up constantly at him, not willing to turn his eyes away. He couldn’t help but feel flashbacks come into his head about how this king had treated him and his best friend, and now those cold eyes upon him felt more like ice blizzards.
King Zander was holding him down with his weight. Despite Barney being longer, he did not seem to have the same level of strength as an angered and infuriated King Zander. The adrenaline pumping inside of him must be intense, granting him the ability to hold him down. Even as his body wriggled and thrashed, King Zander still managed to hang on.
Barney tried to push him off of him. He grabbed his arm and pushed against it as hard as he could. But it was useless. No matter how hard he pushed, the king simply wasn’t budging. The tide had shifted quickly, and he was unable to stop the blows against his legs.
King Zander was attacking at random. He chose a leg and would strike it. He was only doing punches and slashes. He was not attempting to break any of the legs. At first, this confused the centipede. Why would the king waste so many blows this way? Why not just grab his legs and start snapping them? Not that he wasn’t unhappy; he was glad that king wasn’t doing that. He was just confused.
When the king struck in one of his legs and he felt a shooting pain go through it, Barney realized exactly what the king was trying to do. He was attempting to hurt as many of his legs as he could so that he would have a difficult time standing and getting away. At this realization, his heart began to pound. If he got too hurt to try to run off...
He let out a scream as one of his legs was struck again. He could feel a bit of blood start to seep from it. He wanted to look at it, but as soon as he turned his head, King Zander shoved him down harder, causing him to look up at the angered deer zoner.
“I should have had your wings clipped as soon as you came here...” King Zander growled under his breath. “I should have gotten rid of you as soon as I had enough information. I was a fool.” King Zander narrowed his eyes further. “I will not continue making that mistake.”
Barney shook his head. “You can’t do this! How could you do something so cruel?!”
King Zander hissed, “I am only doing what I know is right. You couldn’t possibly understand!”
“Then why don’t you tell me?! Why don’t you tell all of us what is really going on?!” Barney wailed at him. “How could we understand if you don’t even try to tell us what is happening?!”
King Zander paused at this. At first, it looked as if he had finally gotten through to him. Maybe now the king would attempt to see reason and try to at least explain more of why he is doing this.
But no, turned out the king wasn’t that reasonable. The pause only lasted a short time, and he went right back to trying to hurt him. Not that this act surprised him, but Barney couldn’t help but feel disappointed. How could the king expect anyone to understand if he never bothered to tell them? If there was something more going on, he needed to say something.
Or perhaps there was nothing else going on. Perhaps it really was just him trying to find an excuse for whatever his plans were. Going to the surface, strengthening his hold on his peope, whatever else. In that case, then the king was just trying to make it sound like he had a good, noble reason to hide the fact taht he was really just being a gigantic douche.
Barney was suddenly aware of a stabbing, sharp pain in his arm. King Zander had grabbed onto it and, pressing his hoof against his face, forcing it to the side, he started to bend his arm, clearly trying to snap it in two.
Barney wriggled and writhed on the ground in pain as he tried to get King Zander to let go. He tried striking with as many feet as he could. He could not make much of a blow as several of his legs were starting to ache. Others, he couldn’t even get a good angle to strike at. He tried forming a fist with his hand and punching him, but that wasn’t getting him anywhere. Out of desperation, he did the only thing he hadn’t tried.
He bit down on King Zander’s arm. The deer immediately reacted. A scream eminated from his throat as he released his arm. He pulled his hand back, staring at his arm for a few seconds before glaring down at Barney. The centipede gulped as he realized what a mistake he had just made. He tried to struggle to get away, but there was no way he could dodge the sharp-tipped hooves as they came down towards his face.
“No!”
Barney and King Zander turned their heads just in time to see Snap, who had gotten to them first, launch himself in the air. He landed on top of King Zander’s head, causing the deer to stagger back. Barney felt himself being helped up by King Mumbo Jumbo. His eyes remained on Snap, filled with shock.
Despite his side wound, Snap managed to hang onto King Zander. The deer zoner was shouting at him, demanding that he let go, threatening him if he didn’t. Snap, however, wasn’t having any of it. He wrapped his arms and legs around his head, blocking his field of vision. King Zander was trying to pull him off, but Snap simply wasn’t budging.
Soon, King Zander grew wise. After failing to pull Snap up even by grabbing his cape and nearly choking him, King Zander turned his head towards the ground, the nearest hard surface that he knew of. Barney widened his eyes as Rudy and Penny shouted in protest, but nothing they said would slow down King Zander.
It took only seconds for King Zander to smash his head against the ground with Snap on him. The zoner let out a grunt of pain. Somehow, he still managed to hang on. This changed after the second and third blow, where he started to wobble a little, his grip loosening. King Zander didn’t look like he enjoyed it too well, but his determination overrode that. He took advantage of Snap’s loosened grip and grabbed onto his cape. This time when he pulled, Snap’s hands and feet slipped out and now he was hung fright in front of him, held up like some cat by its scruff.
“Put him down! Don’t hurt him!” Rudy shouted at the king.
“Please leave him alone!” Penny cried.
King Zander ignored them, just like Barney thought he would. The centipede watched with a racing mind as King Zander pulled Snap higher into the air, eyeing him like he was the most disgusting thing he had found. Snap was trying to fight back, but any of his kicks and punches only struck at air. King Zander wrinkled his nose in disgust at this.
At first, it looked like King Zander was going to say something, perhaps mocking them or scolding them. But he instead remained quiet. And what he did do instead was nothing short of horrific.
He raised his hoof and struck Snap against his injured side. This low, dirty move caused Snap to scream loudly, his eyes widened in so much pain. This horrified Barney and the others, and there were several gasps in the audience as many of the citizens reacted to the dreadful attack on Snap. Even some of the guards, who still held the citizens back, looked a bit alarmed by this.
Barney felt his heart tighten when he saw Snap start to cry. He could see the tears flow down his face as the horrible, immense pain spread through his body, making it quiver.
The sight of this caused Barney to flash back to when he was tortured by Kairos. He remembered what it felt like, being in so much pain that he couldn’t help but cry. And now Snap was going through a similar experience. And Snap was just a little kid. How could the king be so cruel as to do something like that to someone so young?
They all gasped when King Zander raised his hand again. They all wanted to rush forward and try to stop him, but they remained frozen where they were, afraid that if they moved in too quickly, they would only make things a lot worse.
That didn’t stop their voices, however.
“No! Don’t you dare!” Rudy held up his magic chalk. “I swear, if you hurt him, I’ll...!”
King Zander whipped his head towards Rudy. The sudden, intense glare caused the boy to stagger slightly. “I will do much worse if you dare raise that chalk against me.” He turned his head when he noticed Penny was trying something. “The same goes for you, girl. Stay out of this!”
Snap struggled in his grasp, trying to pry his hoof hand from his cape. “Please...let me go... I-I’m sorry... Please!”
King Zander eyed him coldly. “It’s too late for that.”
Before Barney knew it, King Mumbo Jumbo reacted. He watched as his friend grabbed onto the sword, taking it from Rudy’s hand and rushing towards King Zander, moving faster than he thought possible on his damaged leg. The old tortoise pulled his arm back and tossed it.
The sword sailed through the air swiftly. They all eyed it, watching it as it struck against King Zander’s side, creating a long, bloody gash, tearing into his purple robe and causing him to stagger and wince. The deer king loosened his grip on Snap a little, but soon managed to tighten his grip. He looked down at the tear in his side, and then looked over at King Mumbo Jumbo.
That sudden act of violence from the usually peaceful old tortoise was something that shocked not only the king, but Barney, Snap, and the two children. In all his life, Barney rarely ever seen the tortoise do anything all that violent. He was a peaceful old fellow. For him to launch such an attack at someone else, even if it was a villain, was something that was out of his character. Given what the king had put him through, however, this was not too surprising.
However, this backfired against them. Instead of letting go of Snap, as King Mumbo Jumbo had intended, King Zander merely threw Snap into the ground. The zoner coughed from the dust, and immediately started to scream as King Zander grabbed his leg. Snap kicked his free leg and his arms flailed as he tried to get away.
Rudy and Penny began to rush forward, holding up their magic chalk and moved their arms down to start to draw something. But they had not moved quickly enough, and they could do nothing but watch in horror as King Zander made his move.
There was a sickening crack as Snap’s leg was broken in the middle of his shin. The zoner let out a bloodcurdling scream, intermixing with the resounding crack. King Zander stared at him coldly, showing no reaction to his scream except twitching ears. Then he lifted the zoner by his broken leg cruelly and slammed him into the ground.
For a few moments, there was a stunned silence. Everyone stared at the scene in utter horror. Many zoners looked at each other, most unabled to tear their eyes away from the horrific sight. There were some cries and whispers coming from them as they wondered if Snap was okay.
Barney and King Mumbo Jumbo were absolutely stunned, unable to believe what had just happened. Neither of them could fathom it. A few moments ago, Snap had been struggling against the king. Now his leg had been broken like it was a toothpick, now bent at an odd angle, and he was writhing and crying on the ground, harder than before. The sight was absolutely horrible.
Rudy and Penny were the most shocked and horrified by this. Their bodies were shaking in emotion, anger and horror registering on their faces. They couldn’t move their eyes away from their sobbing friend. Their hands formed into fists, shaking them. They whipped her heads at King Zander, their teeth clenched and breaths seething.
“Why the fuck did you do that?!” Penny screamed at the king, her voice laced in anger.
“You monster!” Rudy snarled, his body giving a few slight shakes. “How could you do something like that?!”
King Zander just narrowed his eyes coldly. He did not make any attempt to speak. Not even a retort or a jeer. He raised his foot into the air and prepared to stomp it against Snap’s skull.
Suddenly, there was a flash of color, a quick blur, and the king was knocked off of his feet. The movement had come so fast, it took everyone a moment to register that it really did happen.
A zoner had rushed against the king. From the sky all the way down. A thud, dust kicked up, and then a collision, another thud, and King Zander was down. The deer zoner coughed loudly as he tried to get the dust out of his mouth. The zoner stood and glared at him while Rudy and Penny rushed to their friend. Penny gently cradled Snap against him, trying to shush him and calm him down. Rudy glared over at the king, and then looked at the newcomer zoner in curiosity.
Barney recognized this zoner as one of the guards. But...why was she down here? What was she doing? Was it possible that not all of the guards were such willing followers of the king?
King Zander looked equally shocked by this, as did everyone in the audience and the other guards. Eyes were wide and mouths were open and some hands were on mouths. The king slowly climbed to his feet and faced the guard. He took in a few quick breaths, and then narrowed his eyes slowly.
“You...How dare you go up against your king like this...” King Zander was clearly holding back a lot of anger.
The female zoner, who appeared to be a humanoid reptilian. Her eyes and head shape looked very serpent like. She glared at him, her eyes boiling with the intensity of many suns. “I have seen quite enough! I think you’ve caused far enough damage, King Zander!”
King Zander took a few steps towards her, his ears flattening against his head. “I’m warning you... If you don’t back down...”
“Or what? You going to infect me with that disease?!” She pointed her electric weapon at the king, causing the deer to freeze. “We only agreed to this because you promised no one would get hurt! I have been patient, because I trusted that you would be able to keep it from going too far. Well I was wrong! I’ve had enough! And breaking that boy’s leg was only the tip of the ice berg! I’ve been meaning to do this for a long time...”
King Zander’s eyes widened in horror as the snake humanoid seemed to be preparing to fire. Then his eyes narrowed again. “For the last time... Lay down your weapon... Or you’re going to be punished...”
The snake humanoid refused to back down. “How about you step down, King Zander?”
There was a series of gasps at this. Zoners looked at each other. Barney couldn’t believe his ears. Rudy and Penny were both shocked as well. King Zander took a step back, as if the snake humanoid had struck him with something heavy and thick.
King Zander managed to regain control of himself and narrowed his eyes hatefully. “So...you are not going to back down...? You won’t do the right thing and set down that stick before you get punished..?”
The female zoner narrowed her eyes. “I would rather die than continue surving a cowardly, slimey king like yourself.”
King Zander looked almost hurt by that comment. It was as if he was going to regret what he was going to do. But that did little to stop him from taking action. “Then..so be it...”
To everyone’s shock, King Zander suddenly rushed forward. He moved too quickly for the snake zoner to react. She attempted to shoot at him. She could only get one shot out, which the king dodged, before the deer had closed in the gap too quickly. He lowered his head and rammed her against her chest. His antler tips pierced her skin and as he flipped his head up, small gashes appeared. They were shallow, but the force still knocked her back.
Before the guard could react, King Zander grabbed onto a broken metal shard from one of Kairos’s wings, which was laying nearby, and pressed it against her throat. The snake zoner didn’t have any time to say anything before the king slit her throat open.
There were a series of gasps and cries of horror as the snake humanoid thrashed on the ground, her body twitching and writhing. She struggled to breathe, and only managed to make gurgling sounds. She soon fell still and silent, a pool of blood forming on the ground.
sss
King Zander took in a few quick breaths as he stared down at the dead form of the guard. His mind was racing, going a million miles per hour. He found it difficult to comprehend what he had just done.
At first, anger had clouded his mind. He could see nothing but red. And he had reacted. He had been so enraged that this zoner had dared speak up against him that he lost control of himself. He had been so worried of the plan falling apart, he did not stop to consider the consequences of his actions.
Now one of his guards laid dead at his feet. The horror of his action started to seep in and he couldn’t help but widen his eyes. He didn’t dare look at anyone else. He just stared down at the unmoving zoner. He hadn’t meant to do this. This isn’t what he wanted. He took a few steps back, the look of horror slowly etching itself onto his face. He tried to deny it, but he knew it was true.
He had just slain one of his own guards. One of his own people. It was one thing to have something like the explosion set up. He could pretend he had nothing to do with it. Or had done it against the foreigners. But this? He couldn’t push back the guilt this time, nor could he try to act like it was an accident, or caused by someone else. And he had committed this act in front of everyone.
He took a moment and looked around. He hardly paid attention to the citizens. They didn’t look much different. Maybe a little more horrified, but nothing that surprised him or made him feel more wary than before.
No, instead his eyes turned to his guards. Most of them had looks of shock on their faces. Some were even loosening their grips on the citizens and moving back to stare at him. And a few had contorted faces of anger. The king immediately realized what this meant.
In a split second, one of the flying guards dove down towards him, letting out a yell. King Zander backed up as quickly as he could. Before the flying guard could even reach him, another flying guard smashed into him. The two guards began to fight each other.
This soon gave way to all of the guards fighting. Half still on King Zander’s side despite what happened, and half against him.
While King Zander felt some level of happiness that some of his guards hadn’t abandoned him, he couldn’t help but express some worry what might happen if the guards on his side failed. What would the remaining guards do to him? He needed to get out of here fast. He needed to figure out a way out of this situation and settle everything down.
He turned his head towards the metal dragon. If he could just free Cychreides somehow...
“Oof!” King Zander found himself pushed against the ground. He shook his head and looked over. His eyes widened when he saw it was Cyd. He couldn’t help but gasp in shock. He had thought that Cyd would have been someone on his side.
Cyd raised his weapon, glaring at him, before moving to strike down. “This is for my friend!”
King Zander’s eyes widened in realization. He knew he didn’t have time to say anything, so he looked away and waited for the blow. He heard a thud and turned his head and saw that another boar guard had charged Cyd. Now the two were wrestling on the ground, fighting one another. King Zander took this oppportunity to rush to the metal dragon.
“He’s getting away!”
“Stop him!”
“No, leave our king alone! He has good reason for what he did!”
“Shut up, you traitor!”
King Zander ignored the banter as he rushed towards Cychreides. All he had to do was get on the dragon and activate the thrusters. That should allow the thing to break free from the magnet and fly around. All he would need to do is kill Rudy and Penny, and everything would be fine. Even if he is no longer ‘king’, at least he would be able to rest knowing that he had done what he could to keep this place safe.
Before he could get too far, he felt something wrap around his leg. He turned his head just in time to see Rudy yank something back. King Zander fell into the ground, having lost his balance. He pushed himself up, coughing a few times. He glared back and watched as Rudy started to reel him in.
King Zander used his hoof fingers to slice through the thin rope and he got back up to his feet. He didn’t waste time saying anything to Rudy and he continued running towards Cychreides.
“Oh no you don’t...!” Called out a feminine voice behind him.
King Zander felt something wrap around his body, pinning his arms. He noticed it was some kind of jump rope. He looked back and this time, it had been Penny who had drawn something. Before King Zander could do anything, Rudy had charged forward and swung out with a recently drawn bat. This caused his feet to get knocked up and he fell into the ground. He then felt the weight of the two kids on him, holding him down.
King Zander struggled against them, kicking his legs wildly. Rudy and Penny kept him down despite their wounds, their minds clearly on rage mode after what he had done to their friend. King Zander couldn’t help but feel his heart twist. Perhaps it really had been a mistake to hurt Snap like that.
He gave a grunt when he felt someone grip his head and force it down. He opened up his eye and looked up to see King Mumbo Jumbo. He guessed Barney was too busy looking after Snap, whom he could still hear sniveling, to come.
The old tortoise put his face close to his and snarled. “You disgust me... Never in my left have I ever seen a king act this way... You are no king! You’re a monster! You don’t deserve that title! A king is supposed to look after his people, not abuse and use them like they were nothing more than mere toys!”
King Zander didn’t bother talking back to him. He just glared. What could a foreigner possibly understand of his situation? Nothing. He was too stubborn to see the truth. Why bother trying to argue with him? He focused instead on trying to get away. He thrashed about on the ground, pulling his legs back and kicking them out constantly.
He soon hit a mark, kicking Rudy in the shin and forcing him to drop on his knees. With one less person holding on, King Zander regained more movement. He jerked his head free and struck out against King Mumbo Jumbo, creating a gash along his arm. The old zoner recoiled in pain, and King Zander took this opportunity to bite down on the ropes and rip through them. With a mighty push, he managed to, though a bit painful, free his arms. He jumped up to his feet and continued running.
He was going to make this right. He was going to turn the tides back. He was going to make sure that everything would work out in the end. There was still time. There was still a chance. He just needed to get to Cychreides.
sss
“No!” Rudy spluttered as he climbed up to his feet. “He’s almost to that metal dragon!” He took a few steps forward, holding out his magic chalk. “We need to... Argh!” Rudy fell onto one knee. “Blast this leg!”
Penny rushed over to his side, wincing in pain herself. She looked at his leg, looking at it up and down. “It looks swollen. I think King Zander hit you harder than it looked.”
Rudy could not deny that. It felt like someone had swung a hammer to his leg. He clutched it tightly with his right hand, the magic chalk dropping out of his hand. There was no way he could run very fast for a while with this bad bruising. He turned to Penny. “He needs to be stopped!”
Penny turned to where King Zander was running. She narrowed her eyes and nodded her head. “Don’t worry. I’m on it!”
Rudy watched as Penny rushed after the king, raising her magic chalk. Rudy gave a small smile at this. He trusted that she would be able to stop him, and they could finally apprehend the king.
He felt a hand around his arm and he was pulled up. He turned his head and saw that it was King Mumbo Jumbo. He gave him a small smile, but his expression was mostly worry. Rudy placed a hand on his arm and nodded his head once, answering the king’s unspoken question.
Rudy took a moment to look around at the colosseum. He could see the citizens moving back, cringing as the guards fought in front of them. None of the citizens dared to leave, as if fearing that they would get caught in the mess of the fighting. With all the rolling around, shouting, biting, and clawing, as well as shooting of electricity, Rudy could not blame them for not wanting to try leaving.
Rudy was in utter shock by how many of the guards had turned against the king. A lot more than he would have imagined. He and the others had thought that the guards would have been the ones most likely to be on the king’s side, especially after how they had been treated. But it would seem that they had misjudged them, and some were capable of seeing reason. He hoped that those reasonable guards can continue to hold out against the loyalists; he wasn’t sure how much longer they would last or when the tides would turn against them once more.
He turned his head and saw that Penny had drawn a shield around the king. He wasn’t sure how she managed to do that, but at least the king was held back for now.
But for how long?
Rudy tried again to walk forward, but the pain in his leg stopped him. He nearly fell back onto the ground. He needed to lean against King Mumbo Jumbo for support. He looked up at the tortoise thankfully. At least he was around to help him stay on his feet.
He looked down at where Snap was. The zoner was still awake, but groaning constantly in pain. Rudy shuddered at the sight of his broken leg. He felt a rush of anger as he remembered how the injury came about. He shook his head, pushing away those thoughts.
Pointing towards the chalk, he said, “Can you grab that for me?”
“Sure thing.” King Mumbo Jumbo used his good leg to smash against the ground in such a way that it caused the chalk to be flipped into the air. He grabbed it easily and then he brought it over towards Rudy. “There you go.”
“Thank you.” Rudy said with a smile.
He was torn. Should he help Penny with capturing King Zander? Or should he help Snap? A part of him wanted to help Penny. With two creators, there was little chance of King Zander getting away. But...Snap was in a lot of pain... He needed help. But..was he really qualified for it? He didn’t know exactly what he should do. What if he messed up and accidentally made things a whole lot worse?
Yet those screams and cries.... He couldn’t just neglect him. He turned his head towards Penny. At the moment, she seemed to have everything under control. Yeah, she can handle things for now. He turned his attention to Snap.
“What should I draw for him first?” Rudy asked.
“Well...I’m not a doctor...” King Mumbo Jumbo admitted, rubbing the back of his head.
“I think some strong painkillers and tranquilizers will be necessary.” Barney said. His eyes were narrowed a little. “Then we will need something to put his leg back together and hold it still, and a few other things.”
Rudy wasn’t sure how much doctor experience Barney had. But he did remind himself of Barney’s vast knowledge of ChalkZone’s history. It is more than likely that he knew exactly what he was talking about. He did not hesitate to start drawing what Barney had described.
sss
Penny glared hatefully at King Zander. Even with all the loud fighting going on, bodies slamming, zoners screaming, she could still hear the king very clearly as he kept striking the shield, demanding to be set free. Penny refused to comply, and just folded her arms, continuing to glare at him.
She was doing her best to control herself. It was tempting to lash out at this monster for what he had done. But she knew that would be an awful idea. She didn’t want to make things worse for herself. She needed to chill. She took in a deep breath and sighed. At least the king was subdued for the time being. Everything was going to be fine now.
Or at least, she hoped. She looked all around at the fighting zoners, biting her lip. She wondered which side of the guards was going to win. The ones for the king, or against?
She wanted to help, but she had to stay here and keep an eye on the king. She needed to save whatever magic chalk she had left to stop him in case he tried to flee. She and Rudy still had a decent amount of chalk left, but neither of them knew just how much they were going to use.
And Rudy was using most of his remaining chalk helping Snap. Penny looked over momentarily, watching as Barney instructed Rudy on what to do. She smiled slightly, glad that Snap was being taken care of right now. This allowed her to focus her chalk on King Zander.
She turned to glare at him again. Seeing Snap in that horrible condition reminded her of what King Zander did to him. She couldn’t believe that he would so heartlessly strike at Snap’s wound like that, and then later break his leg in two. Poor Snap was in a lot of pain now because of this monster. Just what did Snap do to deserve what he got?
And it wasn’t just Snap whom the king had hurt. So many countless people suffered because of him and his greed and whatever he was planning. He was a cold, ruthless king who thought nothing of hurting his own people just to get what he wanted. He did not stop to think about his own people and what he was doing to them. All that mattered to him is what he wanted. He proved this all too well when he killed one of his own guards in cold blood.
Now that act was biting back against him. The only reason the king hadn’t been attacked by the guards was that half were still on his side. She wasn’t sure why they would defend the king after what he had done. But she was aware that there are some people who will blindly defend a corrupt leader, regardless of what they know about them. So this did not surprise her.
However, it would seem that her attempts at holding back the king were not as good as she had hoped.
There was a loud crack and Penny moved back as the shield was broken down. The king’s hand was placed forward, the tips pointed down, indicating that he had ripped it open. Penny’s eyes widened and she quickly raised her chalk to draw again.
“No, not this time.” King Zander rushed to her and knocked the chalk out of her hand. Her eyes widened as she watched it roll away. She turned her head towards the king just in time for him to backhand her. “Not ever again!”
Penny coughed and groaned as she struggled to get back up to her feet. She shook her head as she looked out at where King Zander was running. Her eyes bulged open. “No!”
She quickly climbed up to her feet, grabbed the chalk, and ran over towards the king. She tried to draw something, but her stunned mind could not think of anything that she could draw to stop the king in time. And by the time she could start to think of something, it was already too late.
King Zander had reached Cychreides.
“Oh no! He’s gotten to the dragon!”
“What are we going to do?!”
Penny really wasn’t sure. How could she think of any way to stop him if she didn’t even know what the king was going to do? The dragon was stuck and the king knew that. So why would he rush all the way over here to the dragon? What was the king hoping to accomplish?
...unless he knew something about the dragon that they didn’t...
Penny’s eyes bulged as she watched King Zander slam his fist against something on the dragon. She could not identify what it was. But the effect was immediate. The dragon’s feet rolled in on themselves, exposing some kind of hole. A trail of blazing fire shot out that propelled the dragon forward. The magnet started to bend over, and soon the magnet could no longer hold the dragon with the amount of speed it had, and Cychreides broke free.
Pennly watched in horror as the dragon banked around to the other side of the arena, out of the magnet’s range. Penny gritted her teeth as she stared at Cychreides and King Zander, wondering what they were up to. What did the king plan to do this time?
Her answer came almost immediately when she saw Cychreides open its mouth. She couldn’t stop her blood from running cold when she saw who it was aimed for: her friends. Though some of the guards and citizens wanted to help, she knew there was little they could do.
Penny moved as quickly as she could. She could feel the glow of the beam as it was readied to be fired. She only had a short amount of time to do this. If she could just hurry it up, then maybe she would be able to finish it in time, before...
As soon as she was in front of her friends, she quickly began to draw. She hoped it would be enough.
Seconds later, as soon as she was done drawing the wall, there was a crash, and a sizzle as the energy collided with stone. She and her friends let out grunts and cries as the ground shook, the rock shield quivering and starting to crumble. She had her hands and arms over her head, shielding herself from the blow. When it was finally over, she looked around.
She let out a sigh of relief when she saw that her friends were fine. Or at least, not more hurt than they were before. They, minus Snap, were looking at her in shock and awe.
“Penny...” Rudy whispered softly.
Penny turned her head away and glared up at the king. She took position in front of her friends and held up what remained of her chalk. “If you want to get to them, you’ll have to go through me!”
King Zander appeared to consider her offer. “Very well. I was aiming to kill all of you at once anyway.” He sneered. “Thanks for making things easier for me!”
Penny widened her eyes as King Zander had the dragon begin to fire another shot. She tried to work as quickly as she could, but this time, she failed to put the shield up in time.
The next thing she became aware of was blinding pain. It felt like someone was trying to set her on fire. She screamed as she let go of the chalk. She was knocked into the ground, rolling across it. She soon came to a stop. She coughed and wheezed as she lifted her head up. She looked up. King Zander looked like a blur, and everything was getting dark. She turned her head to where her friends were. Snap was unconscious at this point, as were King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney. Only Rudy appeared to still be awake, trying to support himself on his unbroken arm.
Penny tried to stay awake, but she found it too difficult. The pain had zapped her of her strength and she fell into the ground. She let out a sorrowful tear, devastated that she wasn’t able to save her friends. She supposed that..this was it.
She shut her eyes as she lost consciousness.
sss
Pain...so much pain..
Rudy could feel his head throbbing. It was as if someone took a jackhammer to his head and was using it constantly. He could barely concentrate as he struggled back to his feet.
Everyone sounded so echoy and faraway for a few moments. He wobbled from side to side as he struggled to keep his balance. He was aware of feeling some burning sensation on his body. A light touch caused him to recoil, and his mind snapped back to attention.
He had been burned by the dragon. He was certain his friends were, too. Not severely; thankfully they had managed to jump down in time so that most of the beam missed them. But they were still struck by part of it, resulting in some burns. He couldn’t tell where they were at the moment; his mind was throbbing too much in pain. He groaned and clutched his head, trying to ride out the pain.
After a few moments, he opened his eyes and looked at where King Zander and the dragon were. His vision had cleared up a little, and he could see them hovering there. It didn’t look like they were attacking yet, but he knew, even in the cloud of pain, that this could change at any second. He needed to get out of the way, before they had another chance to strike.
“Argh!” Rudy fell down to the ground as he clutched his broken arm. He looked down and saw that it had some burn marks. Great... He looked up again at where King Zander and the dragon were.
In his position, there was nothing he could do to stop them. The chalk had rolled too far and he was in too much pain to grab it. He couldn’t even get up at this point. He looked around at his friends. They were all unconscious; they had no chance of escaping now. And none of the zoners around could help. They were utterly trapped.
He glared at the king, wanting to remain defiant even in the end. He wanted King Zander to know that, despite his best efforts, he was still not going to get him to submit to him. He would not allow him that kind of victory. He would not cower away from the attack; he would face it head on. King Zander might have a chance at victory over them, but Rudy was certain that his little rule over this place was over, and the Chalklantians can deal with him as they saw fit.
He closed his eyes and waited. He didn’t want to die, but at least he would be with his friends. They would go out together. That was the only mercy that he knew King Zander would grant them.
Suddenly there was a loud screech. It startled Rudy, causing him to open his eyes lean his head back. He looked up towards the sky and watched as some kind of winged beast came in, with someone riding on it. Rudy could not recognize who it was from this distance, but the features of the creature looked awfully familiar.
The hippalectryon. The one that he and his friends had faced before. It was flying in the air, holding someone on its back. Theron? Was that Theron? Rudy couldn’t stifle his gasp of shock as Theron pointed his spear at where King Zander and Cychreides were.
“W-Wait...” Rudy said softly. He tried to speak louder, but for some reason, he found it impossible to raise his voice. “Stop...”
Of course, Theron did not hear him. Instead, he had the hippalectryon charge downward. He pointed his spear at the dragon. The king gave a shout and the dragon flapped towards Theron at full speed.
Rudy’s dizzy mind could hardly keep up with the air show that followed. He could see them zipping and dodging and circling each other, but he couldn’t make out the full details. He closed his eyes and grabbed onto his head, shaking it. He then reopened them and looked up just in time to see the hippalectryon take a dive down, narrowly missing getting bitten by the dragon.
Soon Theron and the hippalectryon hovered in front of King Zander. Theron glared hatefully at the king, his teeth gritted hatefuly. “I’ve always hated you, King Zander... You’ve always been such a coward... Well here’s your reward for that!”
With that, Theron immediately charged at Cychreides at full speed. He held out his spear in front of him. King Zander followed suit, making the dragon fly towards him, opening its mouth to prepare a strike.
Rudy’s eyes widened as he saw the spear strike against the dragon. It lodged inside of its chest, causing sparks to fly. The dragon looked down and clawed at the stick. It could do nothing to get it out, and soon electricity began to circulate through its body. King Zander’s screams accompanied the dragon’s and soon the two fell from the sky. They landed on the ground in a heap.
Rudy couldn’t help but let out a gasp at this. Despite hating the king, he couldn’t help but feel compelled to rush over towards him and try to get him out of there. He could hear the king groaning. He was still alive. If he could just pull him out to safey, then he could be secured in a cage and then...
There was a sudden explosion. He let out a scream as the force of the heat pushed him back. He looked over, his eyes remaining wide as he watched the horrific scene before him.
He felt a mixture of emotions rush through him. A part of him couldn’t help but feel guilty at the inability to save someone, even if it was someone as monstrous as King Zander. He prided himself in being ChalkZone’s savior and being there to help the zoners. Not being able to save King Zander from the explosion did make him feel a pang, even if the king was a monster.
But the other half felt relief. Perhaps now, it was over. Maybe now Chalklantis could start to really recover from what had happened. Maybe now it could start to heal.
Hearing the shouts behind him, he knew that wasn’t the case. There was still the matter of the loyalists. He turned his head and watched as the remaining guards continued to fight each other, the rest either having been killed, unconscious, or in too much pain to do anything.
Fighting against his own pain, Rudy raised up the magic chalk. It was time to finish up here.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 15, 2015 15:34:23 GMT -5
Chapter 35: Going Home
Theron’s eyes were wide in shock. He stared down below, unable to believe just what he was seeing. He knew things were going to get intense. But he never thought it would have been quite like this.
The metal dragon, Cychreides, had just exploded. It had several holes ripped into its metal hull, and some pieces were laying on the ground. The whole beast was mostly in tact, save for those openings. Some fire was licking up along it, mostly around its wings and feet, some on the body too.
He replayed in his head just what had happened. He never expected it to go this fast. He had thought that he would have had to fight the king a lot longer before he could get a strike in. He had come prepared, and had all kinds of inner plans and tricks in mind in order to get in close enough. And while it wasn’t exactly easy and he still needed to be careful, it was still not exactly what he was expecting.
He had flown around the king, trying to keep away from him. The hippalectryon he rode on was able to stay out of the dragon’s range. This hadn’t been an easy task. Cychreides was able to move pretty quickly despite his size. And the blasts....they were quite hard to avoid. He couldn’t believe how frequently he had fired, and the intensity of each blast.
He had started to get a little dizzy from all the flying around. Diving, twisting, turning, dodging. It was not easy fighting in the air like this. He wasn’t used to it, especially in a confined space. He needed to be constantly on his toes to stay out of the dragon’s way and try to find an opening.
King Zander had attempted to get him to surrender and make things easier. Theron of course refused. Why would he surrender to a coward like him? He wasn’t kidding when he said he was waiting for this for a long time. He had no intention of backing down, and he made sure that the king knew this.
Some moves had been harder to dodge than others. The king was quite good for a coward. He attacked with great ferocity. Cychreides was quite a handful to deal with, and he had to admit, he did break out in a sweat.
But despite the trouble, he was still a lot easier than he thought he was going to be. Though confused, Theron had a feeling he knew exactly why it seemed so easy for him to defeat King Zander and his metal dragon.
He had more experience. King Zander was obviously not used to fights. He was used to commanding others to do the fighting for him. Rarely did he himself ever step up to the plate and do something on his own. Now there he had been, riding on the metal dragon and fighting directly that way. King Zander’s inexperience is what ultimately cost him. He was good at planning, but when it came to reflexes, he was a little on the handicapped side.
Living in that forsaken jungle must have played a key role. Theron was used to having to go up against beasts, and the dragon hardly acted any different from them, minus the beam shooting of course. All he had to do was treat Cychreides like he was another animal in the jungle, and he had become quite a lot easier, though still quite a challenge.
He felt a small pang of disappointment. He had hoped that the dragon would have lasted longer. He had hoped that King Zander would have put up a better fight. He had wanted to fight him longer, rub it further into his face on how he had lost. He wanted to do so much more to him. There was so much that the king needed to answer for.
And now he was dead. There was nothing that could be done now. He couldn’t help but shake his head. Such a waste. A dead body could not pay for anything. It would stop the carnage, yes, but it wasn’t good enough for some people, like himself. He had wanted to see the bastard’s eyes when he saw that his people had turned against him. He wanted to see that look of defeat as King Zander realized that this had been all his fault, that he could have stopped it if he wasn’t such a douche. Now it was too late for that.
Theron let out a soft sigh. Well there was nothing more that could be done about that. He was just going to just going to have to make do. The most important thing was that King Zander was stopped; whether or not he was brought into a trial shouldn’t really matter all that much. He had to worry about the welfare of everyone else. Not whether or not the king suffers for his mistake.
Besides, there was still someone who could take the brunt of that punishment anyway. He was certain that General Kairos was still alive. And if he was, then he would be the perfect scapegoat. He was the closest to the king from what he recalled, and he was as big of a monster, if not more. He could take the king’s punishment as well as his own.
He didn’t see Kairos anywhere in the arena, however. He couldn’t help but feel a level of confusion. Why wasn’t he here? Where did he go? He guessed that the fight in the arena may have caused him to flee. No matter. Without his precious king to hide behind, Kairos couldn’t hide forever.
But at the moment, there was something more urgent on his head.
He could see some unconscious bodies down below. He recognized most of them as the same people that had been in the jungle earlier. Penny, Snap, and Barney. There was also someone else. Ah, King Mumbo Jumbo, he believed. He winced at their wounds. They looked like they had gone through hell. And Snap’s leg was all bandaged up so thickly, and it looked like some of the bandages had been torn off. His leg was either badly sprained or broken. It was hard to tell. And the others had bad injuries of their own, such as Penny’s arm gashes and King Mumbo Jumbo’s badly swollen leg.
They weren’t the only ones he could see either. All around the colosseum, he was aware of several bodies on the ground. Blood stained the ground near them, matching the cuts on their bodies. Some of the bodies were breathing shakingly, and others were just still completely, dead. The remaining were awake and quivering in pain, and looked so completely helpless.
It appeared as though King Zander’s guards had started a riot. He was aware of the fighting when he had come in, but he did not bother paying much attention. His eyes were solely on King Zander.
And it would seem that the guards did not notice their fight, either. They were too focused on each other. Blade against blade. Claw gainst claw. Staff against staff. The remaining guards were still fighting one another. He dare not try to make a move; he was not able to tell which was which. How could he attack any of them when he wasn’t sure which one was a side that he’d want to choose?
Plus, he didn’t even know what they were fighting for. Were they fighting for King Zander or themselves? He had little reason to believe that any of them were possible allies, and he was better off treating them as enemies. But for now, he would keep his distance.
As the fighting continued on, he looked down and saw Rudy limping in one direction, holding the piece of magic chalk. He winced when he noticed some blood on his arm and realized that his broken limb had gotten burned, likely from Cychreides’s attack. He immediately dove down with the hippalectryon and landed on the ground. He had the beast walk forward swiftly and it didn’t take them long to reach Rudy.
Rudy took immediate notice of him. “Theron? How did you...?”
“It’s a long story.” Theron patted the side of the hippalectryon’s neck. “What is going on here? Why are the guards fighting?”
Rudy turned his head and looked up at the guards, his eyes narrowing. “King Zander slaughtered one of them, and it caused kind of an uproar.”
Theron didn’t need to know any more. He could already picture in his head what was going on. He just moved his head back and nodded his head slowly a few times. That...would certainly explain a lot. He could see the guards getting all in a huffy when one of their own was taken.
So this fight was between loyalists and deserters. Those still loyal to King Zander, and those who left his side. That didn’t make it any easier to tell which side was what, and he doubted that Rudy would be able to know. It wasn’t like the deserters did anything to distinguish themselves physically from the others.
Theron stared at Rudy for a few moments, then he slowly narrowed his eyes. “Just...what were you going to do?”
Rudy turned to glare at the fighting around him. “I was going to stop this fighting.” He looked down at the magic chalk. “I still have some left. I need to draw something to...”
“No.” Theron cut him off.
Rudy stared up at him in shock. “What are you talking about?” He moved his chalk-wielding hand over towards the dueling guards. “We can’t just leave them like this!”
Theron nodded his head. “Yes, we can.”
“But...”
“Let me explain, kid.” Theron raised his hand up to silence him. Rudy went silent, but still gave him a worried and shocked frown. “It doesn’t really matter which side wins. It would have should King Zander still be around. That would have caused some kind of shift. But...the king is dead now. Those that still follow King Zander now cannot take orders from him, and those who are against him can no longer rebel against him. Their fight is pretty meaningless at this point. It is best to just let this sort of thing handle itself.”
“But, if it’s meaningless...shouldn’t we try to...” Rudy bit his lip nervously. “I mean...we can’t just let them kill each other...”
“They won’t. At least, not anymore.” Theron spoke up. “True, there had been some unlucky ones, but if you notice, the fighting isn’t as intense as it was, and there hasn’t been any further deaths.”
Rudy looked around. The look in his eyes seemed to tell Theron that he understood where he was coming from. After a few moments, Rudy looked back up at him, waiting for a continuation of his answer.
“They will settle things on their own. The losing side will concede and they will negotiate on their own. The king’s guards have their own internal system from what I recall. It’s...complicated, but do not fret, Rudy. They will calm down and order will be restored.”
“And the citizens?”
“So long as they don’t try to interfere or leave and get in the middle of the fighting, they will be fine.”
Rudy looked towards the ground. There was a look of reluctance in his eyes. Understandable, considering this child had no experience with this place. He wasn’t even sure if there was anything like this in the Real World where he came from. He just hoped that the boy understood enough that he wouldn’t try to intervene.
Theron couldn’t feel completely content himself. A small portion of him was a little worried that this might go too far. But the slowing down that he could see happening gradually was a good sign to him. He felt it was best to just let the guards take care of their disgruntlement on their own and not try to get in the middle of it.
Theron took a moment to look over at the unconscious forms of the boy’s friends. They hadn’t shown any sign of improvement, and out here in the colosseum during the fighting was not the best place for them. They would need to find a way to get out of here and avoid the flying guards in the process. The citizens might be trapped for now, and there was little they could do about that. But that didn’t mean that Rudy couldn’t at least get his friends to safety.
“You need to get them out.” Theron told him. “Try drawing some form of transportation for them.”
“But...” Rudy again turned up to look at the citizens. “I can’t just leave them behind.”
“They are going to to be fine.” Theron began.
Rudy shot him a glare. “How do you know?! What if something terrible happens and I’m not there to be able to help them?! What if the guards go crazy and...”
“Relax, kid.” Theron returned the glare. “They will...”
“No! I won’t leave them!” Rudy shouted.
“And what of your friends?!” Theron hissed at him. “Would you feel better if they got more hurt?!”
Rudy’s eyes widened. “N-No...” He looked away. “But...I just..can’t leave these people behind... I’m the protector of ChalkZone. I should be able to do something to stop this..”
Theron wanted to slap himself in the face. Rudy was such a stubborn little boy. He couldn’t even understand when it is best to stay out of things. He seemed to think that he had the right to butt himself into situations that weren’t his problem, nor did he seem to understand that doing such things may actually make it worse.
He could feel himself growing frustrated with the boy. He was making the situation worse for his friends by hesitating to try to think of helping the citizens here. There was nothing he could really do to help things alone. The guards just needed to duke this out on their own. All Rudy would accomplish by trying to stop them was delaying help for his friends. And he knew, based on his interactions with him, that he loved his friends too much to let something happen to them.
He didn’t want to waste anymore time. He was tired of hearing the boy’s excuses. He walked over towards him and gripped his shoulders. He applied pressure, making Rudy wince. He then lowered his head and moved it towards his face. Rudy turned his head to the side, looking at him with a single eye.
“Listen here, Rudy Tabootie. If you try to stay here and try to take care of this yourself...all you will do is make things worse. You don’t even know which side is which. What are you going to do? Ask them politely? What if one of them lies to you? What if they trick you so they can get close and kill you? No, Rudy, you must stay out of this and let them take care of it. And do not worry about the citizens; they will be fine.”
Rudy took in a few breaths. He looked uncertain of what to do. He could practically see the boy shake with adrenaline as he looked left and right. “B-But..what if they aren’t...?”
Theron paused for a moment and gave an exasperated sigh. “You are really pushing my buttons here, Rudy. I am wasting time with you trying to explain this when we should be helping your friends...” He moved his head back, glaring at him. He really didn’t want to do this, but it was either this, or he wasted more time trying to convince Rudy to just leave this place behind. “Either you help me transport your friends to safety, or I will be forced to euthanize them.”
Rudy’s eyes bulged. “Y-You wouldn’t...”
Theron leaned forward, narrowing his eyes into slits. He did his best to hide his feelings of guilt as he said, “Try me...”
Rudy looked at him in horror.
sss
Rudy rested on the outside of the wall, his back leaning towards it. He stared down at the ground, looking at how his friends were bandaged up.
Well the zoners at least. Penny didn’t have much; what could he give her made of chalk that wouldn’t dissolve with the blood leaking out of her burns? She needed to get to the Real World for that. But sadly, that wasn’t going to happen just yet. He hoped that Penny could hold out.
They were all at least secured. He had drawn a contraption that was able to hold them securely and move around via remote control. It looked a little strange and it was difficult to describe. A walking frisby kind of? He didn’t really worry too much of the description; it at least works. He was going to need this to travel across the land so he could get to his submarine. It was the only way out of here.
Theron said that he was going to need to wait, though. Since the fighting was dying down, it shouldn’t be too long. But it was best to wait until it stopped completely and the guards and people helped to appoint a new leader. Otherwise those up in the watch towers were still going to shoot them regardless. With no king to tell them know, they would just shoot no matter what they said.
Rudy still felt some level of anger towards Theron. He couldn’t believe the low, dirty move he had pulled on him earlier. He had felt so frightened and scared for his friends. And for Theron to say such a thing...
But he couldn’t really blame him. He could tell the guy was getting annoyed, and yet he continued to argue with him anyway. Theron probably wasn’t going to actually hurt his friends; he was just trying to motivate him to get a move on. He doubted that Theron enjoyed what he said, either. He didn’t look like he was particularly liking it.
Rudy did feel guilty about slowing things down. He had been so worried about trying to help everyone, and the fighting around him... He felt a strong compulsion to try to stop it and bring some peace back. But by doing so, he was just wasting time. He should have trusted Theron more, who understood how things were run here better than he did. And he was right; how would he know who was who? How would he have kept himself from being tricked?
At least they were out here now, and he was able to treat his friends’ wounds the best he could. Theron helped, as well as the hippalectryon. Theron recommended they stay nearby; the guards would not bring the fight out here. They would be safe.
It was strange seeing the hippalectryon again. He didn’t recognize it at first, but when he saw how it approached him and the way it moved, he knew it was the same one from before. It had remembered him. Maybe that was why the hippalectryon was so eager to help. Maybe it had sensed that Theron was an ally as well, and wanted to help him out in helping them.
The hippalectryon was laying down next to him at the moment, its head resting up against him. Rudy looked down and smiled at it. He was glad that Theron was able to get it out of wherever King Zander had placed it. He had feeling that the creature was horribly mistreated afterwards as ‘punishment’ for being nice to him and his friends.
The thought of King Zander boiled his blood. The fact that he had used his citizens like this, that he had killed them in cold blood... He just found it hard to forget. No matter how much he tried to push the thoughts of the king away to focus on the now, it was hard to just let go of that anger. He didn’t think it would be possible to ever let it go anytime soon. King Zander had done a lot of damage to his kingom, and for what? What got him the most was that...he didn’t fully understand the king’s plans. He was never completely up front about what his goal was, and even when asked to elaborate, he refused.
That was partly why it stung him that the king was dead. He was never going to get the answers now. He was never going to understand what was running through that awful king’s mind.
Well, there was nothing he could do about it now. Although it was hard, he needed to focus on what was going on right now. That was all he could do.
He looked over at where Theron was. He narrowed his eyes in confusion. Why was Theron looking at the ground like that? Was there something wrong? Had Theron spotted something important? Moving away from the disappointed hippalectryon, Rudy walked towards Theron slowly.
“Hey, what’s up?” He asked.
Theron didn’t lift his head up or answer at first. He just continued to stare towards the ground. He was rubbing his chin thoughtfully, his eyes furrowed. After a few moments, he turned to look over at Rudy. “These tracks... They weren’t here before.”
“Tracks...?” Rudy looked at the ground. He scanned it carefully, but he didn’t see anything similar to what Theron was describing. He shrugged his shoulder. “What are you referring to? I see nothing.”
“Of course not. You haven’t done a lot of tracking.” Theron stated. That hadn’t meant to be an insult; just a statement of fact. Theron lowered his finger and pointed at the ground, motioning towards what looked like some really faint lines. “Something was dragged off here.” He lifted his head and looked towards one direction. “And they headed off in that direction.”
Rudy frowned at this. “Do you know who it might have been?”
Theron shook his head. “Unfortunately, no. The track is muddled up; I can’t make out enough detail. The only way to find out is to follow the tracks.”
“I see...” Rudy stared at what Theron claimed to be tracks. He wasn’t too sure if they were or not, but he didn’t want to call Theron a liar. After all, living in the jungle, he would indeed know more about this than he would. He turned his head to look at him. “What do you suggest we do?”
For a few moments, Theron was silent. He stared at the tracks long and hard, his eyes narrowed. He looked as if he was trying to debate whether or not he should go after them. This was clearly not going to be such an easy decision.
Rudy could understand why, too. The thing that made the tracks might be important in some way. Dangerous, perhaps an ally, perhaps someone who could be in danger. They could benefit from trying to find out who this was, and if there was anyone else dangerous, capturing them and stopping them from causing further damage.
But on the other, they did have urgent things to take care of right now. They needed to move his friends to safety, which they won’t be able to do until after they could get back to the submarine, and they can’t do that until the situation with the guards was stabilized. It was almost funny how it seemed that, after the king was defeated, things appeared to have gotten harder; not easier.
“I will go alone.” Theron finally said after a few moments. He turned to look at Rudy. “I’ll leave the beast there with you for protection.”
Rudy stared at Theron, his eyes widening a little. “What do I do when...”
“When the guards come out? Do not worry. You will know.” Theron raised his head up and stared over at the arena. “I sense the fighting is almost done. They will come out and you can talk to them.” He paused for a moment. “...hopefully...”
Rudy felt his heart skip a beat at this. “Hopefully?! What does that mean?!”
Theron didn’t bother to answer him. He had grabbed his spear and he rushed off in the direction the tracks went in. Rudy called out to him again, holding out his unbroken arm towards him. But no matter what he did or shouted, the zoner simply was not responding to him. He just continued to run until he was out of sight completely. Rudy bit his lip and lowered his hand.
Of course Theron had to go and leave him alone like this. He turned to the hippalectryon. Okay so not completely alone. But still... The way he said ‘hopefully’ did cause a string of cold fear to move through him. Before, the zoner had been confident that things would settle down with the guards. But now, with that single word, Rudy realized how badly things could backfire.
His heart began to race. Was Theron referring to those still loyal to King Zander’s ways? If they were the ones who won the fight, what would happen if they came out and saw him? Would they try to kill him and his friends?
Now Rudy really regretted not doing something earlier. Even though there may not have been anything he could do in the end, he wished he could have done something to help turn the tides against the loyalists so that they no longer had to worry about anything King Zander related. He wondered if Theron had been so confident that he just forgot about the possibility of the loyalists still winning. Now the fight didn’t seem as ‘meaningless’ as the zoner had told him.
Theron was probably lying to himself, and to him, in order to make it easier to leave the colosseum to help his friends. Rudy gritted his teeth at this. He wished that Theron had been more honest if that were the case.
He sucked in a deep breath and sighed. Well it was pointless to go against what Theron said now. He would have to continue doing what was asked of him. He moved towards the hippalectryon and kept his eyes towards the colosseum, waiting for any sign of the fighting ending. He could still hear the fighting on the other side. No sign of ending just yet.
He occasionally looked over at his friends to see if any of them were waking up. So far, they stayed still and quiet. He bit hsi lip. He hoped they would wake up soon. The longer they stayed like this, the more worried he got. What if... What if they don’t wake up...?
Rudy shook the thought out of his head. No, he couldn’t think like that. Everything was going to be fine. Soon they would be on their way leaving and they would be able to return home.
Then they would never have to set foot in this place ever again.
sss
Theron wasn’t sure how long he had been following this trail. He didn’t know where it was taking him or how far it was. All he knew was he just had to keep going. If he didn’t follow it and find out what was going on, then he could never be fully at peace.
He did feel guilty about leaving Rudy behind. He wished he could have done something more than just leave the hippalectryon with him to defend himself and his friends with. The boy was out of magic chalk, and if the guards did try to still hurt him, then Rudy was going to have a hard time.
And his friends... What would happen to them...?
Theron shook the thoughts out of his head. Rudy should be able to hold up just fine. He was able to before without magic chalk, right? He was chalkless when he had first run into him, if he remembered right. Rudy was resourceful enough. He should be able to make do without it. He needed to have more faith in the boy.
Plus, this trail could lead to something important. For all he knew, it might be General Kairos. If that were the case, then he needed to find him and capture him before he could do anything to cause more damage. If it was him, well it was a good thing that he brought his spear. He may be in for the fight of his life in that case. He had never fought against Kairos before, but he knew, generally from rumors, how nasty that guy could be.
If there was anyone he wanted to kill right now, it was Kairos. He was such a sociopathic monster, he doubted that any amount of imprisonment was going to make him change his ways. And keeping him locked up was only going to invite future danger. No, he needed to die so that he could never hurt anyone ever again. As soon as he found him, he would drive his spear right through his chest. Then it would all be over.
He continued to follow the trail, noting how it seemed to take random turns. There wasn’t a whole lot of blood either. None where he and Rudy were and only small amounts after. Maybe the person being dragged banged against something and started to bleed? A possibility. But he wouldn’t know until he found them. Then he would need to...assess what he should do with them. Help them, or kill them.
He kept on walking, unsure of exactly how long this was taking him. He didn’t have any way to tell the time, and of course, Chalklantis doesn’t have those...what did the surface dweller call them? Ah yes. Day Zone and Night Zone. None of that down here, nor did they have cycling days like in the Real World. It had never bothered him before, but now, as he moved through the land, following this trail, he really, really wished he could see just what time it was.
Nonetheless, he kept on moving. Sooner or later, he would figure out where he was and figure out where this mystery person went. Even if he had to keep on walking for possibly hours, he would find them. It was just a matter of time.
He was starting to get a little exhausted. He had been walking at a fast pace for a while now. He had wanted to try to catch up as quickly as he could without exerting himself too much. Well that turned out to be a failure. He needed to slow down before he exhausted himself further.
He rested himself against a tall, rocky wall, panting a few times. As soon as he managed to catch his breath and get his heart rate back to normal, he looked around the rocky wall to see where he was.
He couldn’t help but feel a level of shock when he realized he was getting close to the edge of the open field. He could see the beginnings of his jungle home in the distance. He took a few moments as his mind reeled form this. Had he really traveled that far? He found it quite difficult to believe. He knew he had walked quite a ways, and for some time, but still...
He looked down at the ground. Yep, the trail was still going. He looked out a head, taking in a deep breath and sighing. He had no idea how much further this was going to go, or how much longer he was going to be out here. But..he still needed to follow this trail. He needed to see where it goes and find out who was on the other end of it. If he didn’t... He didn’t want to think about what might happen if he didn’t.
So he continued on his way. He did his best to ignore the frustrations of how long this was taking, the worries of what might be going on with Rudy and the others. He had to focus on this task. Then he could go back and help Rudy if he needed it.
After what felt like a long time, he was able to reach the edge of the jungle. He could feel a sense of familiarity and comfortableness as he stepped on its grounds once more. For the first time in a while, he did feel safe and secure. He knew this place better than he knew the city. He would rather deal with the wild animals around here than deal with the zoners of the city. He was more of an animal person, really. Animals were just, by comparison, a lot easier to control.
He could see that there were a number of animals around, but none of them made a move towards him. They were too busy with something else. Their young, hunting easier prey, perhaps finding a mate, which ever. Only a few really paid attention to him, and all they did was stare at him.
That was the reward for living here. The animals grew to...well not respect, but they know to keep their distance. It was still dangerous, and he would not ever walk through here without his trusty spear. If any of these animals decided to attack him, whether it before territorial reasons or they wanted to eat him, then he was going to make them regret it. It only took one strike in a single location to bring most of them down, or wound them enough to make them flee.
The trail continued through here. How curious. Just how far did this zoner drag this own zoner? And why through here? He guessed that it may have been purposefully chosen; whoever this was obviously wanted to murder this guy. If they were left in here, they would not last for very long. There was a strong chance that he would not find a zoner; just a ripped up body.
Eventually, he started to hear soft groaning. He froze for a moment, turning his head from one side to the other. He didn’t recognize who it was, but whoever it was, it...didn’t sound like they were in pain. The groan was more like...effort? Yes, he could hear the scraping now. However it was, they were trying to get away from something. He continued to move towards the sound, moving slowly, trying to listen as best as he could.
Soon he started to hear a panicked voice.
“No! Please! Let me go! I-I can’t stand it! I don’t want to be trapped here! Please..somebody help me! I-I don’t want this... Please...”
Theron froze at this. Then his eyes narrowed into slits. He knew exactly who this person was. His lip curled up into a snarl. He readied his spear as he walked towards the sound slowly. He went around one of the thick trees, stepping over a small stream of water, and rounded the corner.
Just as he thought. It was General Kairos. The bird zoner was located a few feet in front of him. He rested on the ground with tall rocky pillars on either side of him, covering much of his body. Someone had deliberately pushed them in like that, and there appeared to be another slab of rock placed on his back to weigh him down. There was also some kind of heavy stone that his legs were attached to, which prevented further movement.
Whoever had done this was clearly trying to induce some kind of claustrophia with Kairos. And it was working. This horrid zoner, who had deemed being trapped as nothing that bad, was now freaking out because of it. He could see the utter terror in his eyes, the way his body wriggled, trying to escape. Allowing him to see out only added to his torment. Seeing freedom yet not being able to get to it.
Kairos was so panicked, he did not notice him at first as he approached. Theron walked around Kairos, eyeing him up and down. He took notice of how mangled his legs looked, and he could see, even in the shadows, his back appeared to be broken.
Theron couldn’t help but smile at this. It would seem that justice had finally caught up with this monster. What a fitting punishment for this general. To go from being so in control, to having all of that taken away. With a broken back, he could never harm anyone ever again.
He moved around towards the front and made his presence known by stomping on the ground. Kairos jolted a little in surprise and raised his head up. He widened his eyes when he saw Theron.
“Looks like karma decided to pay you a visit...” Theron said, his teeth gritted as he struggled to hold back his fury. “I had been hoping it would strike you at some point. I just never thought it would be like this.” He motioned his hand towards him. “Look how pathetic you are... Trapped and unable to go anywhere. I could do so much to you right now and you couldn’t do a damn thing to stop me..”
Kairos shivered at this. “P-Please...just kill me...” He whispered in a cracked voice. “Just finish me... I would rather die than face this. P-Please...”
Theron was at first tempted to ‘honor’ Kairos’s wish. But he stopped himself. He had wanted the death thing to be a punishment, but it won’t be if that’s what Kairos wanted. No, he had a much better idea. He shook his head and said, “No...I think you’d be fine remaining like that. I think this suits you quite well. A little bird in his cage.”
Kairos let out a wail at this and shook his head. “No! Please!” He shook harder as he stared at Theron pleadingly. His eyes were glassy with tears, which stained his cheeks. Low cries escaped his throat. “Please kill me! I-I can’t take it!”
Theron narrowed his eyes coldly. “Why should I show you any mercy? After all that you have done?” Theron’s voice was laced with disgust. He stared at the zoner in contempt as he listened to him sobbing on the ground. “You deserve this, you know. If you hadn’t been such an asshole, maybe you would have been given spared a harsh punishment.”
“I-I’m sorry!” Cried Kairos. “I know I shouldn’t have done those things! I-I understand now! Please...either kill me or help me!”
“Help you?!” Theron was appalled by the very idea of General Kairos asking him for help. He raised his spear up, poised to strike. “I have no reason to help someone like you!” He noticed the way the bird was shutting his eyes, as if in anticipation for the blow. Not wanting to let him off easy, he lowered his spear. “You don’t deserve my help. And you sure don’t deserve to die.”
Theron moved in closer. Kairos cringed away, his body trembling harder as he got near him. His cheeks shined with his tears, and Theron could see the flow was not going to stop any time soon. He reached out and roughly grabbed him by his lower beak. He lifted it up, listening to Kairos whimper and sniffle as they locked eyes with each other.
“You deserve to live like this, knowing exactly what you have done.” Theron whispered to him harshly. Kairos whimpered at this and shut his eyes tightly, letting the tears flow. “You deserve to spend every minute here, knowing that you had brought yourself into this position. You deserve to rot here...”
Kairos’s body wracked in sobs at this. “N-No... Please... I-I’m begging you...”
Theron was tempted to smash Kairos’s head in the ground, but he refrained from doing so. He remained quiet, listening to the bird zoner continue to sob like this. It was so gratifying seeing him like this after all the trouble he had caused.
But he knew that this wouldn’t last for long. Now he had a decision to make. He could just leave Kairos like this, but he would end up dying. Yes, a slow, painful death. But that is what Kairos wanted. To die so he didn’t have to endure being trapped like this. Theron didn’t want that. He wanted him to suffer for however long possible.
Yet he didn’t want to help him. He didn’t want to lend any sort of helping hand to this monster. He didn’t deserve it, and it was, again, something that Kairos wanted. He either wanted help or to die. In his position, Theron could not do anything else except what Kairos requested. He could just leave him, but that would doom him to die, which is, again, something Kairos wanted.
He needed to think of another option. And fortunately, such a thought did cross his mind. He smiled down twistedly at Kairos. He watched as the zoner looked at him in fear, cringing in anticipation of what he was going to do with him.
“I know exactly what I could do with you..” Theron said, chuckling. “A way to keep you alive...but trapped like a rat in a cage forever...”
Kairos’s eyes bulged in horror at this. He shook his head. “N-No..please...a-anything but that...!”
Theron ignored him. He turned his attention in one direction, the twisted smile remaining on his face. He looked down, giving Kairos a look of grim glee. “Now just stay right here. I won’t be gone for long...”
With that, he started to run, leaving behind the frightened and crying Kairos behind him, ignoring his pleas as he disappeared further into the jungle.
sss
Rudy turned his head when he heard the sound of the doors openings. He immediately tensed himself up, readying for a possible fight. He wished that he had brought out that sword with him. Even though he wouldn’t really want to use it against someone if he didn’t have to, it would make him feel safer.
He felt the hippalectryon stand behind him. He would hear its low growling and noticed that its ears had been flattened against its head. The beast was glaring over at the door. Its fur was hackled, a clear indication that it would attack any of the zoners that tried to hurt him.
Rudy hoped it wouldn’t come to that. He hoped that Theron’s words might have held some truth to them, and that these zoners wouldn’t actually hurt him. There was still a chance that everything was going to work out in the end.
But he still could not rule out the fact that King Zander’s followers might have won the battle, and they might be the ones to now take charge of the situation. Even with no king to follow, despite Theron’s attempted reassurances, Rudy had a feeling that things might not be as over as he thought. He may need to fight longer before he and his friends could go free at last.
He took a step back as a small group of zoners came out slowly. It was a handful of the guards. He noted that they were covered in blood, and many had bruises, cuts, and chipped armor. They took immediate notice of him and they began to walk towards him. Rudy took another step back, gritting his teeth nervously. This seemed to go unnoticed by the zoners as they kept approaching him.
Rudy could feel his body start to shake a little. He tried not to be afraid. He tried to keep glaring at the zoners, but he just couldn’t help it. Even with the hippalectryon at his side, he could see that these guards still all had their weapons. They could easily subdue them, and he was left without any defense. He was bitter at Theron leaving him at first until he remembered that he would likely not stand much of a chance against these zoners if he was forced to go up against them.
He didn’t try to run. He couldn’t move his legs. The fear inside of him was growing stronger, and it forced him to remain where he was, unmoving. It felt as though his feet were caught in quick drying cement and he was knee deep. No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn’t move.
The hippalectryon growled lowly, baring its teeth. Rudy grabbed onto it with his one arm, looping it around its neck. He leaned against the hippalectryon, hoping to try to control it a little before it did anything hasty. He still wasn’t sure of these zoners’ intentions. He did not want to soil anything in case these zoners weren’t actually going to attack.
Soon the guards stopped and stared off in his direction. They all held soft glares on their faces, but none of them showed any obvious signs of aggression. They remained silent as they stared at him. Rudy stared back, breathing heavily as he waited for them to say something.
The silence was unbearable. Rudy could feel his heart pounding in his chest. When were they going to say something? How long were they going to keep him waiting? Rudy felt his body shake more, anticipation intermixing with the fear. What should he do? Run? Hide? Remain here? Fight?
One of the guards started to walk closer. Rudy held onto the hippalectryon as it began to growl. Rudy couldn’t help but bare his teeth nervously. He didn’t try to make a move or say anything as the guard got close.
Soon, the guard stopped in front of him. They stared at each other for several moments. Silence hung strongly in the air, making the situation feel increasingly tense. Rudy looked at the guard up and down, looking for any signs of a possible attack from him.
The guard finally spoke. “Rudy Tabootie...” The voice was stern and gruff, but not exactly aggressive. “We would like to...offer our most humble apologies.” The guard placed a hand against his chest and lowered his head. “We were wrong about you.”
Rudy watched as the other guards followered suit. They lowered their heads in his presence, a sign of respect that they had never given to him before. Rudy didn’t need to ask to know which side had the most voices now.
“We were wrong to follow King Zander. He claimed he wanted what was best for his people, but it is clear to us now that he was a corrupt bastard who may have had good intentions in the beginning, but he had lost his way.” The guard’s expression softened up, a hint of regret staining it. “We are sorry for what we helped King Zander put you and your friends through.”
Another guard nodded her head. “We would like to...make it up to you. If it is at all possible.”
“Yes. Tell us what you would like, and we will give it to you.” Another male guard said.
While Rudy did feel a level of relief that these zoners were finally starting to see reason, and he was glad that they felt bad about what they did, he still couldn’t feel entirely safe around them. He couldn’t fully let go of his anger towards them. They had all played a part in his and his friends’ suffering during their stay here. And it was because of them that their parents were worried sick about them right about now.
Rudy winced as he thought about his parents. It must be really late in the Real World now. His parents would now he was gone. They would know he ditched school. They were going to be so worried about him. At least he was finally going to be able to return home to them soon.
He couldn’t stay too angry at these zoners for long. After all, how could they have known what a bastard King Zander was? It was likely that only General Kairos had gotten the whole story, or the most of it at least, and he of course had kept it away from the guards. They had simply been wielded like puppets, and had only done what they truly thought was right. That was more than what he could say for King Zander.
Rudy stared down at where his friends where, biting his lip. He thought about the guards’ offer. He knew exactly what he wanted.
“Is there a hospital nearby?” Rudy asked as he stared back at the guards. “Please...my friends...”
The guards didn’t need any further statement. They nodded their heads in understanding as they walked over towards his fallen comrades. The hippalectryon growled, but Rudy managed to hold the creature back and calm it down.
The first guard who spoke to him remained where he was. He watched as his fellow guards grabbed onto the device Rudy had created and lifted it up, carrying his friends with them. He then turned back to Rudy, giving him a sympathetic look.
“We will do what we can for your zoner friends.” There was some hesitation in his voice. Rudy guessed this was because of the awkwardness. It is a little hard to go from being nasty to someone to being nice, even just civil. “We won’t be able to do much for Penny Sanchez, however.”
Rudy nodded. “I understand. Just...can you help her however you can?”
Rudy was aware that this meant staying here even longer. He felt horrible about it, knowing that he was worrying his parents because of this. But he needed to make sure that his friends were treated enough to make the trip back up to the surface.
The guard nodded his head. “We will try whatever is possible.” He suddenly frowned as he stared at Rudy’s arm. “You need some help, too.”
“What?” Rudy glanced down at his left arm. He placed his right hand over it gently. “No, I’m good. Really, I...”
“Don’t try to lie to me.” The guard glared softly at him. “I can tell you are in pain, too. Come along.” He raised his hand and gestured for him to follow. “Come with us. We will get all of you admitted.”
Rudy wanted to protest. He was less interested in his own injuries, and more concerned for the condition of his friends.
But in the end, he knew he should go with them to the hospital and be admitted as well. His friends would be worried if they saw that he wasn’t getting some form of treatment, even if it was limited due to being in ChalkZone. He didn’t want them to worry, and he knew that it was best that he got some form of help as soon as possible.
He wordlessly nodded his head. He climbed on top of the hippalectryon. Trying to hold on with just one arm wasn’t easy, but he managed. He began to follow the guards as they began to lead them down the same path that King Zander had took them on near the beginning of this whole mess.
sss
Snap let out a groan as he opened up his eyes slowly. His mind was muggy, a pounding headache rippling through it. He grabbed onto his head as he tried to push himself up.
But for some reason, he couldn't move much. He felt some kind of pressure against his body. He didn't react in fear at first; he was just confused. He couldn't remember what had happened at first. All he could see was darkness around him, blurriness, and the only feeling he was aware of was stiffness, maybe a little ache.
He attempted to sit up again. No luck. He was just too weak. He let out another groan as he laid there, his mind pounding with the ache that spread through it. He closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath.
It took him seconds to become aware of some other stimulation. A bright light. Some faint voices. Footsteps. A low beeping sound. At first, they were all faint and distant. Soon, they spread, becoming more pronounced and accentuated. He was not able to ignore them anymore, and he opened up his eyes.
He immediately recoiled when he suddenly became aware of another sensation.
Pain.
Snap turned his head towards the source. His vision had brightened and sharpened at this point. He became aware of another sharp jab as his eyes settled on his arm. Was this where the pain was coming from? No... It was down lower. His leg... It had to be one of his legs. He needed to take a look. He needed to see what had happened to him.
He lifted up his head to try to find the source of the pain. As soon as he did, he noticed that there were straps holding him down. This had been the reason why he couldn't move earlier. He had been restrained.
His eyes bulged, his heart starting to tighten and race. He could hear the beeping sound increase. He hardly paid attention to it as his mind started to race dramatically. He turned his head from side to side, noting the bands that were restraining his arms down. He took in a few shuddering breaths as he tried to make sense of what happened. There had to be a reason he was here. But...where was here...?
And how did he get here? He couldn't ever remember coming to a place like this. Just..how was this possible? The last thing he remembered was..
King Zander.. He had a hold of him. He had grabbed him, and he had... The leg. That was how he had his leg broken... It was King Zander. That monster had done this to him. The king must have had him locked up afterwards. He had him fully restrained, unable to do anything to escape. No matter how hard Snap tried to pull and tug, he was not going anywhere. He was trapped here for however long King Zander wanted him. And then who knows what he would do afterwards.
Snap felt a jab of fear as he wondered where his friends where. He didn't see any of them here. They were nowhere in sight. What had happened to them? Were they also captured by King Zander? Were they taken somewhere else? What did the king plan on doing with them?
Snap tried to struggle again. He had to get out of here. He jerked himself from one side to the other. He fought against the binds. He didn't care how strong they were; if he kept on pulling, maybe he'd be able to break himself free. These restraints had to have some kind of weakness, right? There had to be a way to take advantage of that and get free. If he just kept launching himself from side to side, then maybe...
He was suddenly aware of a door opening up. He turned his head, and he could see a couple of figures rushing in. He noticed how they were both dressed in white. The designs looked familiar, like something he would see in his own home. But at the same time, there was something different about them. He couldn't quite put his hand on it.
"Looks like the patient is awake." One of the figures said.
"And he's going to try to break himself free." The second figure turned to the first one. "Tighten them! We can't let him get out!"
Snap took in a few quick breaths at this. These zoners, they must be working for King Zander. They were trying to keep him trapped. No, he wasn't going to allow that. He narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth as the first zoner approached him.
Waiting until she got close enough, he suddenly lurched forward, ramming his head against the zoner. She let out a grunt as she staggered back. Snap ignored the throbbing ache in his head as he snarled at the zoner.
"Do not touch me..." He growled at her.
The zoner rubbed her head as she took a small step back. She glared at him in annoyance. "Stubborn little fellow, ain't he?"
"Well he did just wake up. He is just confused." The other zoner said. "Just restrain his head and give him a shot. We don't want him trying to climb out of bed again."
No...he couldn't let that happen. He would never allow those two creepazoids get close enough to inject him with gawd knows what. He bared his teeth and let out a series of growls as the zoner approached him again, this time accompanied by the other.
He attempted to head butt again. They dodged the attack easily, leaning away to avoid getting hit. One tried to reach out towards him. He lurched his head forward again and tried to bite, snapping his jaws at them. The two zoners stared down at him, their eyes narrowed. He returned the glare, his mouth open and his lips curled back to show his teeth. Not something he'd normally do, but without use of his arms, he was desperate.
One of the zoners disappeared behind him. He hissed as he leaned his head back, trying to look at them. He could barely see them. He growled and tried to snap. He could feel hands slipping underneath his jaw. He tried to bite, but pressure was quickly applied.
With his mouth held shut, he was no longer able to bite, or even articulate words. His heart speeding up, he tried to struggle. The zoner managed to keep his head still as well as his jaws closed. No matter how hard he struggled, he was not able to break himself free. He let out a series of whimpers, his anger replaced with raw terror.
He opened ups his eye and watched as the other zoner came over towards him. His eyes bulged as they leaned towards him. He made a few more weak attempts to struggle, but he was not able to get himself free. All he could do was whimper softly as the zoner began to put the head restraint in place. He could feel the cool leather against his head, and then a click, and he knew it was hooked up.
As soon as he was released, he started to struggle frantically. With more vigor than before, he tried to get himself out of this situation. He pulled with all of his might. But soon, he banged his leg, where the pain was coming from, and he let out a scream of agony. He shrank down, shivering from pain. A few tears strolled down his cheeks as he stared up at the zoners, silently asking them why they would do this.
The zoner he had head butted earlier was coming towards him with a needle. She flicked the tip a few times, and he could see that it was recently filled with something. His heart rate increased as he watched her get closer with the needle.
Snap tried to shake his head in desperation. "N-No...please don't... I..."
Snap suddenly couldn't speak anymore when he felt a cloth against his mouth. He looked up and he could see it was the other zoner. He was not paying attention to him; he was looking over at the female zoner who was still approaching. Snap kept on trying to protest, but his attempts were muffled.
"I'm sorry, but this is for your own good." He said softly.
Snap let out a series of muffled whimpers as he tried again to struggle, despite the pain he was causing himself. He only stopped when he felt a sharp, shooting pain in his leg, and he screamed into his gag. His body gave a few thrashes and he let out more tears of pain, crying softly.
His eyes bulged as he felt the pinch of the sharp needle against his neck. He turned his eyes over and he could see the female zoner push her thumb against the needle, pushing the fluid into his body. Only after the whole thing was pushed in was he released. The zoners took a few steps back and watched him.
Snap's eyes bulged in fear, his breathing increasing. No...this couldn't be happening. He couldn't allow this to happen. He couldn't let himself fall prey to its effects. He struggled to fight against them. He clenched his teeth tightly, fighting with his mind not to lose control.
But a few minutes later, as the drug started to kick in, he found it increasingly difficult to fight back. The drug's effects were just too powerful. They stretched over his brain, coating it in its influence.
"N-No.." Snap's muffled voice came as he tried to shake his head. "I-I won't...No..."
No matter how hard he tried to fight, no matter how much he tried to regain control, it was just no use. The drug was winning him over swiftly, and he could feel exhaustion spread through him quickly. It grabbed onto his mind and pulled him down, and he couldn't do anything to get himself out.
As the drug began to go into full effect, Snap could feel his eyes start to close. He struggled to keep them open, but his eyes were just too heavy. His vision began to go, becoming blurry once more. No amount of blinking would clear it up.
Just before he fell into darkness completely, he looked up at the two zoners before him. He let out a few small whimpers, tears staining his cheeks. He could feel one of them take the gag off of his mouth as he was about to fall unconscious. Snap said one thing before he lost touch with the world around him.
"Wh-Why...?"
He suddenly shut his eyes and his body went limp. A few tears trickled out of his eyes and dribbled down his face.
sss
"What did you mean they had to knock him out?" Rudy's eyes were wide in shock. "Couldn't they just...talk to him?"
The doctor shook his head. "I'm afraid not. Snap was delusional. Likely a side effect of the..."
Rudy cut him off. "But he is okay, right?"
The doctor gave him a slightly annoyed look. He took in a deep breath and sighed. He nodded his head. "Yes...he's okay. For now at least." He held his hand up in gesture. "If they didn't knock him out, he would have kept on struggling and hurt himself more."
Rudy could feel his heart clench at what it must have been like for Snap. To wake up in a strange place. Not knowing where he was, or how he got there, or where anyone was. He must have been so scared and frightened... And he hadn't been in there to help him. Maybe if he were in Snap's presence and he reassured him, maybe Snap could have calmed down more easily.
He was a bit unnerved at the idea of him being knocked out via drugging. But he did understand there may not have been much of a choice. If Snap really was convinced he was in the hands of the enemy, no amount of reassurances would have helped. He'd just keep struggling harder, and end up hurting himself.
He was glad that the nurses were able to help him without causing too much distress. Now Snap could relax and be calm while the doctors did what they could to help him a little. Enough that he could make it up to the surface without being in too much pain.
He wondered how the others were going to react. Snap had been the first one to wake up and now he was asleep again. Penny, King Mumbo Jumbo, and Barney, all in their own rooms, were still out cold. Rudy bit his lip. He hoped that they would remain calm when they woke up. Especially Penny. If she panicked the way Snap did, then they couldn't do anything given that she's from the Real World like him.
He had already been looked at. There was little the doctors could do for him, which didn't surprise him. The most they could do was give him a stronger cast for his arm. It would not last long, but it would be enough for now.
He stood beside Penny's bed. He had insisted on seeing her as soon as the temporary cast was in place. He stared down at her, watching her as she slept. He bit his lip, wondering when she was going to wake up. He looked at her up and down, wincing as he took note of her injuries. Very few had been covered up due to the blood.
"Will she..?"
"I don't know." The doctor said solemnly. "We couldn't do much with her." He looked down at him. "Or you for that matter. It's...hard for us to work with non-zoners."
"I understand..." Rudy nodded his head slowly. "Well..thanks for the help anyway."
The doctor stared at him for a few moments. He then looked down at his chart. "I am going to see how Barney is doing." He looked at him with one eye. "I will inform you when you can visit your other friends."
"Thank you." Rudy said softly. He said no more as he listened to the doctor walk away, leaving him alone with Penny.
Rudy continued to stare down at Penny, watching as she took in weak breath after weak breath. He couldn't help but feel tears form in his eyes. He felt guilty about what had happened to her. Why wasn't he more vigilant? Why didn't he try harder to protect her and the others? He should have been able to do...something to prevent this from happening.
He tried his best to fight back the tears. He was not able to stop a few of those tears from streaming down his face. It was difficult to fight back the guilty feeling that was twisting his gut into knots. No matter how much he tried to tell himself this wasn't his fault, the guilt just kept eating away at him. He still felt like he could have done more to help her, and the others.
But...there was nothing he could do about that now. All he could do was just be here for her, as well as his other friends. He could help them, and they could help each other, get through this.
At least the worst part was over now. They no longer had a crazy general or an evil king hanging over their shoulders. They no longer needed to fear getting chased or tormented or forced to fight. They could finally relax here, and actually begin to enjoy it instead of constantly worrying about some insane zoner rearing their ugly head at them.
Suddenly he could hear a soft groan. He turned his head down. He could see that Penny's eyelids were...moving. His own eyes widened and he could feel his chest fill with elation. Penny was finally waking up... He did his best to remain still, controlling his excitement as Penny's eyes began to flutter open.
Rudy smiled down at her. "Hello, Penny." The excitement was quickly replaced with concern. He furrowed his eyes and he whispered softly. "How...How are you feeling...?"
Penny looked confused. She looked up at him, her eyes unfocused. She pushed herself up, but soon fell back down, a rush of dizziness clearly striking her. She placed a hand against her head and rubbed it. She took a moment to look left and right, her blinking eyes barely registering where she was.
"Rudy?" She gave a small cough. "Wh-Where am I...?"
"You're in a ChalkZone hospital." Rudy said softly. He reached out and gently grabbed her by the arm. "It is okay. You're safe. We're all safe now."
"B-But..." Penny's eyes widened as flashbacks were starting to come forth. "K-King Zander..."
Rudy said, "He is dead." Penny blinked at him a few times. He couldn't tell if she was just confused in general, or if she couldn't understand how King Zander could be gone. Of course she'd be confused. She did not witness what had happened. "He was caught in an explosion."
Penny stared at him for a few moments. Her eyes blinked, her expression changing to indicate that the information was sinking into her head. She shut her eyes and lowered her head, rubbing it gently. She turned back to him, confusion plastered over her face. "How...did that happen..?"
Rudy paused for a moment. He wasn't sure if now was a good time to tell Penny. She was clearly still confused and muggy. She had just woken up now, and, judging from her flinches, she had started to register some pain. Her mind was to crowded to think clearly. She might not even remember anything that he was going to say now.
Yet...he couldn't just leave her in the dark. It wouldn't feel right. Even if she didn't fully remember anything he was about to say, he felt the need to tell her anyway. He could always explain again later if it came to that.
He grabbed onto Penny's hand as she began to writhe a bit in pain. The doctors couldn't give her any pain meds. She was going to suffer the worst out of all his friends. He held her hand in his, gently rubbing it as he tried to soothe her.
"It's going to be okay, Penny." Rudy whispered. "You will be fine. It's all right..."
Although he normally didn't like doing this with anyone except for family members, he made an exception with Penny. She was starting to feel so much pain, he just..needed to something to help her feel better. So he lowered himself down and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. Penny did not protest, and she appeared to relax a little.
As Rudy began to stroke her hair gently, he said, "Here's what happened..."
He began to relay to her what had happened at the colosseum.
sss
“And that’s what happened.” Rudy concluded the story.
In front of him, he could see Snap staring at him in shock. The zoner was clearly trying to digest the story he had been told. The look in his eyes suggested he was trying to figure out whether or not he should believe him. Rudy remained quiet, allowing Snap to think.
This had been the second time he told someone the story of what happened. Penny had been just as stunned as Snap was now. After all they had been through, it was hard to believe that King Zander could be dead that easily. It was hard to believe that it was finally all over. He wouldn’t blame them if they remained on edge; he kind of was too. It just seemed...too easy.
But life could be surprising like that. Life may be cruel at times, but there are moments when it just hands stuff on a silver platter. They had to learn to appreciate those moments instead of questioning them just because they felt ‘off’ or odd in some way. Questioning them only seemed to sap away their importance.
Snap had been the first of the zoners to wake up. King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney would wake up soon, he was certain. As soon as they would, he would go speak to them on what had happened. They deserved to know the story as well.
He was glad to see that Snap was feeling a bit better from before. This time, when he had woken up, they were able to calm him down without him freaking out and without resorting to injecting him again. After he finished speaking to Penny, one of the doctors had come and informed him that he would be able to speak to Snap now.
He had greeted Snap and asked him how he was feeling. The poor guy was still in some pain. It would seem the painkillers they gave him were wearing off and he needed more. Though he had been given some strong painkillers a little while ago, it would take some time for him to feel it’s effects and feel better. But at least for now, he was stabilized and relaxed. That was something.
He could see that he had been given a cast on his leg as well. Temporary just like his, intended for short time use so he could get to a hospital on the surface. Rudy had made it clear that he had no intention on allowing his zoner friends to stay here for much longer. They wanted to go back to the surface. They were only staying here for a short time, enough to provide some treatment before being taken to a surface hospital. And, in the case of him and Penny, a hospital in the Real World.
“So...that creepazoid finally got what was coming to him...” Snap’s voice was bitter. “Served him right...”
Rudy couldn’t really argue with that. King Zander really did have it coming to him, with the way he had acted and treated them and his own people. He was a complete and utter monster. He would certainly not be missed.
Snap’s expressions suddenly softened up. “I wonder who is going to run this joint in his place.”
Rudy hadn’t really thought of that. He had been so busy with other things that he hadn’t stopped to really consider what the zoners here would do about the king situation.
He was certain they had an idea, though. They must have some kind of protocol for this sort of situation. They might already have a king lined up and waiting to take the throne. And this time, he knew that they would be more careful about whom they put on that throne. Surely, they would pick someone much more noble and trustworthy this time.
“I wonder where that other creepazoid is...”
Rudy looked down at Snap. “You mean Kairos?”
“Yeah...” Snap nodded his head once. “Him...”
Rudy shrugged his shoulder. “I honestly don’t know. I hadn’t seen him since the incident in the colosseum.” He paused for a moment. “But with a broken back, he would not get far. I’m sure someone has found him.”
Snap said, “Good. I hope they can think of an appropriate punishment for him. Nothing I can think of seems to be good enough.”
“Having his back broken and being helpless was good enough punishment for me. But I can see what you mean.” Rudy said. “I’m sure whoever finds him will think of something rather fitting for him.”
“I hope so.” Snap growled softly.
Rudy lifted his head up and turned his eyes up towards the ceiling as he entered a thoughtful state. He, too, wondered where General Kairos might be. What could have happened to him after he was knocked out of the arena? There was the chance he was dead, but if he was alive...
He was not worried about Kairos getting too far. With that busted back and paralyzed legs, he wouldn’t really get all that far. He could try to flee all he wanted to, but he would not be able to put in a lot of distance. Once someone found him, they could easily catch up to him and capture him before he could get away. Then he would have no choice but to face justice.
He really wasn’t sure what more could be done to him, however. He was never going to be able to walk again. He would remain helpless. Even a wheelchair would do him no good as his wings could not grip the wheels properly for movement. He was completely immobilized. What more could be taken from him after that point?
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a creak behind him. He turned his head and saw that the door had been opened up. A female doctor zoner peered her head in through the door and stared right over at him.
“Excuse me, Mr. Tabootie?” She asked.
“Rudy.” He corrected her.
“Yes...” She nodded her head once. “I just wanted to inform you that your other two friends are awake now, and you can visit them in a few minutes if you wanted to.”
What an odd choice of words. Of course he would go speak to King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney. He decided not to bring that up. He waved his hand at her and thanked her. She quickly scurried off, likely to give him some more private time with Snap, or to hurry to a patient that was in need of help.
Rudy would visit them in a few minutes. Right now, he wanted to spend a little more time with Snap. A part of him felt compelled to do this after learning of his panic attack earlier. He couldn’t help but fear that, if he left too soon, he would go ballistic and try to escape again. He wanted to make sure that he really was okay.
His eyes turned towards his broken leg. He could feel a sharp pang of guilt as he remembered how the injury came about. King Zander snapping it like a toothpick, Snap’s screaming....
“What’s wrong, Bucko?” Snap whispered softly. “Is something wrong?”
Rudy stared at his friend, then slowly he shook his head. “No... I just...” Rudy gritted his teeth, trying to think of how to put it in words. “I still feel really bad about letting King Zander break your leg.”
“Letting him?” Snap looked shocked by this. “What do you mean?” He held his hand up. “You didn’t let him do anything.”
“I know, but... It still feels like I...let you down.” Rudy lowered his head. “I’m the Great Creator. I should have been able to stop it.”
“Rudy. Look at me.”
Slowly, Rudy lifted his head and stared into his friend’s eyes. Snap was glaring at him. Not harshly, but an expression that was filled with concern and worry.
“You are the Great Creator, yes. But...you’re also a child. You cannot possibly be able to do everything all the time. Remember that.” Snap motioned to himself. “At least I’m still alive.” He then motioned out towards him. “We are all still alive. And soon, we are all going back home.” He smiled softly. “If that’s not worth celebrating, then I don’t know what is.”
Rudy smiled at this. Snap always seemed to know what to say to help cheer him up. He was right. It wasn’t his fault that this happened, and at least they had made it out alive. They had beat the odds, escaped a ruthless tyrant, exposed him for what he was, and turned the tides for Chalklantis. Everything else seemed easier by this point.
There was still the matter of his parents, however. He wasn’t sure what he was going to do about them. How was he going to explain where he was? Or Penny? How would she deal with her mother? Could they come up with any sort of convincing lie?
The fact that they were going to stay in the hospital for at least another two hours wasn’t going to help. They were already likely worried sick. A few more hours would be like torture for them.
But it was something that needed to be done. He and his friends needed some treatment as soon as possible, some more than others. Even if they might have made it to the surface just fine without any medical help, he would feel better knowing they got more professional help before heading back up and going hours through the water to get back to the continent. The sooner they got some level of treatment, the better.
Despite his worry, he did feel some level of confidence that he and Penny could work something out. It was going to be hard yes, but so was trying to escape this place. So was trying to keep a step ahead of King Zander and getting away from his hell hole of a trap. If they could manage that, then trying to convince their parents of whatever story they decided to weave could surely work.
“Hey, Bucko...?” Snap called out to him. Rudy looked down at him. “Why don’t you go talk to the others? Barney and King Mumbo Jumbo?”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah, good idea. I don’t want them to be in the dark for too long about what happened.” Snap bit his lip for a few moments, then he looked at Snap and smiled. “Get well soon.”
Snap winked at him. “Would you ever doubt me?”
Rudy gave a small chuckle at this. Then he got up from his seat to go see King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney.
sss
It was hard to believe that the moment had finally come. After all these long, grueling hours being trapped here, they were finally getting ready to go home. Penny thought it was too good to be true. She wanted to pinch herself. This couldn’t possibly be real, right?
But as they headed toward the submarine, which floated in the water, waiting for its occupants, he knew that it really was true. It was actually happening.
She and her friends were finally going to go home.
Well some of them. King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney decided to stay behind. She and her friends were confused by this decision. They couldn’t understand why they would want to live in the same place that had imprisoned them for longer than they had been here. Then again, most of that was caused by King Zander, and with him gone, Chalklantis had become a much better place.
King Mumbo Jumbo explained that his citizens in the jungle had gone for so long without a king, that they no longer really needed him. He had never really gotten the hang of ruling again. He had been so out of practice. He felt more comfortable as a citizen. That was why he removed the ‘king’ in his name, although he didn’t mind if friends like them still referred to him as King Mumbo Jumbo.
Barney wanted to stay because this place was one of the most isolated locations in all of ChalkZone. Sure there were zoners here, but there were sections that they wouldn’t dare go in. He could get some more privacy, and he would be out of range of anyone who may want to try to misuse his information. That, and he didn’t want to leave his best friend behind. He had no intention on abandoning him like he felt he had during the first balloonemia outbreak.
Speaking of outbreaks, she and her friends did want to help with the whole head deflator disease, but they had to get back before their folks worried too much. They had been gone for way too long. If they wanted to help, they would need to come back later, after they set things straight and after they did some research on the surface regarding the disease. Then they could come back and provide as much help as they could.
Soon, she and her friends stood at the edge of the water. She could feel her feet getting a little wet as the water splashed on them. She stared at the water for a few moments, taking her time to remind herself that, yes, this was real. They really were standing on the very ground they first came on hours ago, that they really were about to leave Chalklantis and return home.
She and her friends looked at each other, each letting all of this sink in their minds. It was hard to believe what had happened today. So much went on, it was unbelievable. They had come here for a visit, it was a trap, they struggled to survive, and they triumped over it all. They couldn’t feel prouder of themselves.
And now Chalklantis could finally be a place it was meant to be. A place of true wonder and joy, where anyone who ended up visiting could feel welcomed, and the Chalklantians could feel safe. It would take some time to get there, but with the new king, Penny and the others were certain it would get to that point.
Now they were finally able to go back to the surface. Snap would be able to go the hospital to get further help, and she and Rudy could go into the Real World for the same thing, and of course reunite with their families.
Right now, they were all bandaged up to some degree. Rudy had a makeshift cast and she had some bandaging, although parts of it were dissolved by her own blood. Snap was the most bandaged up of the three of them. Given his status as a zoner, they could do more for him. His side was all patched up and his leg covered in a cast similar to Rudy’s. He balanced himself using a crutch. His burns were also treated as well.
The thought of that made her flinch, reminding her that she and Rudy didn’t have much done with their burns yet. They weren’t too bad or too numerous, considering what had happened. But they still needed them treated as soon as possible.
At least they were near the submarine now. At least now they could finally be on their way and...
“Hey! Wait!”
The trio froze before they continued. They looked behind them. This served as a reminder that they didn’t come alone. They had been escorted by some of the guards. Some of them were the same ones that helped imprison them before.
The guard that had spoke was Cyd, the same guard that had brought them their meals. A supporter of King Zander. Or at least, he used to be until he had seen him attack one of his own guards. Cyd refused to follow a kind that didn’t appear to care for even those who were loyal to him.
Cyd stood before them, looking at them with mixed emotions. There was still some level of distrust in them, intermixed with awkwardness. It must be difficult for him to be civil with topsiders like this. The fact that he was trying at all was quite impressive. It must be taking all of his willpower to not treat them with contempt like before.
“I know it’s been said already, but I...we are really sorry for how we treated you. It had been wrong of us to do that. We should have never listened to that...monster.”
Snap gave him a smile. “Hey, do not fret. Everyone makes mistakes.”
Cyd contorted his face at this. “Yes, but not everyone’s mistakes nearly result in the deaths of innocents.”
“True, but you still admitted you were wrong and you are striving to change. That’s something, right?” Rudy said.
Cyd paused for a moment. Then he said, “Yeah...I suppose so.” He shut his eyes softly. “I..uh.. still wanted to give you something... To remember us by, and as an apology.”
He reached into his pocket and pulled something out. It appeared to be some kind of solid, golden statue of a serpentine dragon. It wasn’t very large in size. He handed it over towards Rudy.
“Here. Keep this.” Cyd said. He worked up a smile, which clearly didn’t look very easy for him to make. “It is of great value here. Keep it. A token of our apology and gratitude.”
Rudy took the small statue from the boar zoner. He stared at it, his eyes wide in amazement. Penny and Snap also stared at the statue as well. It looked absolutely beautiful. All kind of engravings and details on it. This must have taken a long time to make.
“Thanks, but we...” Penny started to say.
“No, I insist. Keep it.” Cyd held his hand out in gesture. “It is yours now.”
“We...thanks..” Rudy whispered softly, his eyes not able to be torn away from the statue.
“What are you guys going to do about a king?” Snap asked. Rudy and Penny looked at him, and then stared at Cyd. They were all quite curious about this. “You can’t go on for much longer without a king to lead things, can’t you?”
Cyd shook his head. “No. This place was meant to be a monarch. A place ruled by a king or queen. We haven’t yet decided who will take...his place. But rest assured, we will find somebody.” He gave a small smile to them. “And he will not be like...him.”
A guard behind him spoke up in agreement. “You got that right!”
Another raised up her finger. “No way would we choose a king so foolishly again!”
Penny and her friends were glad to hear this. They wouldn’t want Chalklantis to fall under the horrible rule of another king like that. They wouldn’t want the citizens to be terrorized by someone who was supposed to be taking care of them. They were confident that they would pick someone more worthy of the throne, someone who could be trusted to do what a king or queen was supposed to do.
A third guard was approaching them slowly. “Do you...need any help?” The guard looked at Snap’s broken leg and his crutch and he gritted his beak. “It seems like you could use our assistance.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah...that would be greatly appreciated.”
“I hope it’s not too big a deal or you....” Penny started to say.
“Oh no, not a trouble at all!” The third guard waved his hand dismissively. “We would be glad to do it! Right, guys?”
The other guards nodded their heads, saying things like ‘sure’ and ‘correct’ and ‘yes’.
“Thank you.” Rudy said.
With that, the guards approached them slowly. They began to assist them back in the submarine.
sss
No, it couldn’t end like this. This wasn’t fair. He had to get out of here, before that madman of a zoner came back. He didn’t even need to go that far. He just needed to crawl away a bit further, perhaps find a thick patch of foliage to hide in. Then he could wait to heal and...
Who was he kidding? He was never going to regain use of his legs. That was an impossibility. His legs were horridly broken and his back snapped in two. Even if the wounds heal, he would never be able to walk again. He would just be dooming himself to a slower death. Could he really doom himself to that, all just to avoid that zoner from before?
Perhaps not. But Kairos was desperate. All instinct was telling him was flee. Get up and run. But he could not run. Not anymore. He could only crawl. And that’s what his body was driving him to do. Just crawl away as quickly as he could.
The fact that he could not feel physical pain was hardly a comfort anymore. Before, he prided himself in that detail. Before, he would use it to taunt his victims just before making their own world explode in pain and misery.
But now...he would rather feel pain. He could not tell how much worse it was getting back there. He could not tell if he was doing anything to make the injury even more bad than before. Without pain, he was unable to detect the extend of the damage. And without pain, his broken back and limp legs suddenly became a whole lot scarier.
Was this what his victims felt? Is this how they viewed pain? Is this what they had gone through when he tortured them? Is this what physical pain was all about?
He pushed the thoughts aside. It didn’t matter now anymore, anyway. All that did matter was that he was injured and was about to recieve the most terrifying punishment of his lifetime. He knew that Theron was going to strike at his heart and mind. The way he had looked at him.... There was no doubt in his mind that, whatever Theron did, it was going to be horrifying.
Kairos could feel his heart race in his chest. He had a strong hunch of what it was going to be. The thought of it send cold chills through his body, making him shiver.
He... He didn’t want to be trapped. He didn’t want to be locked up. He didn’t want this. He had never thought too much of being trapped before, but now he saw just how terrifying it was. To be stuck in a single spot, unable to move, unable to get away... He wouldn’t want to wish that upon himself. Others, maybe. But not himself. He needed to get away.
Unfortunately, he was not able to move fast enough. He could hear footsteps approaching him quickly. He let out a soft groan as he lifted his head and turned it towards the source.
Not far away, he could see the rustling of foliage. It didn’t take long for the plants to part to the side, allowing for not one, but two figures to come through. He immediately recognized one as Theron. The second one, who had a limping gait and a somewhat pained expression in his eyes, he recognized even faster.
His eyes widened and his face paled. No..it couldn’t be... Not him... It’s not possible. How did he...?
Theron stopped a few feet in front. He was smirking down at Kairos, his eyes glinting with glee, his teeth showing in a smile. “See? What did I tell you? Exactly where I told you he was going to be.” He turned his head to the side, looking over at the other figure. “Since he is your brother, I think you should get to choose what we do with him.”
Kairos looked up at Cameo. The two locked eyes with each other, not daring to look away. The silence that followed was unbearable. Kairos wanted to fly away, run, anything. But he was helpless, and could only stare into his brother’s narrowed, icy blue eyes, which seemed colder now than they had ever been.
That look in his eyes... It was clear that Cameo was interested in a little payback. After what he had done to him, after how he had put him in this bandaged, limping position, needing a crutch to support himself, how could he be surprised with this?
As Cameo started to walk towards him, Kairos immediately let out a fright-filled shriek. He started to flap his wings furiously, desperately trying to get away. He must look so pathetic right now. Writhing around on the ground like a bird with a broken wing. Yet he still flapped, clinging desperately to the hope that he could get away and not give his brother any chance of payback.
But it was useless. He could feel his brother’s foot against his neck, the talons pressing against it. He immediately froze, knowing that, with just a little more pressure, his vital blood vessels in the neck could be severed. He looked up at Cameo, his bronze beak open and breathing in and out shakingly.
For a split moment, he could see a flashback in his head. He could see how he and him had similar looks back then, only now it was reversed. It was Cameo’s turn to stare at him coldly, with the sadistic intent of getting even. And there was nothing he could do about it.
“Say, dear brother...” Cameo finally spoke, his voice a low hiss. “Do you remember that thing you told me about before? About me feeling pain...” He tilted his head slightly to one side. “But you can’t...?”
Kairos nodded his head meekly. “Y-Yes...I remember that..”
Cameo’s beak twisted in a wicked smile. “Well then... This should make things quite...” He leaned in closer. “Interesting.”
Kairos widened his eyes in horror at this.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 15, 2015 15:34:33 GMT -5
Chapter 36: Tying Up Lose Ends
Rudy and Penny guided Snap over towards the hospital doors, where Rapsheeba and Blocky were waiting. As soon as they had gotten to the surface, they immediately told them of what had happened, and they agreed to help.
They were slowed down a bit by some zoners who were concerned about how long they were gone. Getting through them was difficult, and trying to explain to them what happened was even a bigger challenge, given the urgency of the situation. They didn’t have time to answer the questions, and they convinced the zoners to wait until later.
It didn’t take them too long to reach the hospital doors thankfully. As they got close enough, Rapsheeba and Blocky moved in and they took each of Snap’s arms. They steadied him carefully, allowing him to lean on them, even though he still had his crutch to use.
“Will you guys be able to handle things from here?” Penny asked, holding her hand out in gesture. “You all good?”
It took just a few seconds for the zoners to answer back.
“Not a problem!” Rapsheeba said, waving her free hand up. “Blocky and I can take care of things from here!”
“You two worry about getting to the surface and explaining to your parents why you were gone until near midnight!”
Rudy froze at that. He turned to Penny, watching her eyes wide in shock along with his. Midnight? Had it really been that long? Rudy knew that spending time in the hospital would delay them, and he knew the trip back to the continent would have taken some time as well. But...to near midnight...?
Oh man, their parents... What were they going to say? How were they going to explain away this? He bit his lip nervously. This was going to be quite the challenge. Neither he nor Penny were all that well prepared for this. What were they going to do if their parents don’t believe any story they tell them? What would they do if their parents did something to limit their visits into ChalkZone?
“D-Don’t worry!” Penny spoke up after a moment’s silence. She was trying to sound as confident as possible, but it was clear from the tone of her voice that she wasn’t sure if she was going to be correct. “We already thought of something! It’ll be fine!”
Rudy stared at her in shock. “But Penny...”
“That’s good, then!” Blocky cut her off. His smile broadened. “I hope it’ll work out for you!”
“Yeah. I hope so, too! It would be nice to have things go back to normal!” Rapsheeba agreed.
“Yeah, definitely.” Snap said, his eyes narrowed. “And not be trapped like wild animals...” Rapsheeba and Blocky stared at him in concern.
“Well we should get going.” Penny raised her hand up and waved to them. “I’ll see you guys around!”
“All right, bye!” Snap called out to his friends.
They all said their goodbyes. Then Rapsheeba and Blocky began to guide Snap through the doors and into the hospital. Rudy and Penny turned and began to make their way towards a single direction. At the moment, they hadn’t really chosen which portal location they were going to use, so all they could do right now is walk.
Rudy turned to glare at Penny. “Why did you lie to them like that?” Penny stared at him with a confused expression. “You told them we had a plan, and I can tell you right now, we don’t!”
Penny flinched at this. She sighed and looked away. “I...didn’t want them to worry.”
Rudy placed his right hand on his face and shook it. “That will only make things worse. What if we don’t find anything we can do, and...”
“Would it really matter?” Penny frowned at him slightly. “What’s the worst our parents could do? Ground us?”
“Take away our chalkboards? Make us stay in detention at school for a long while?” Rudy raised his hand up slightly as he listed off a few things. “Keep a better eye on us and reduce our ability to be alone?”
Penny’s eyes widened at this. She looked away. “Oh... Right, that would be problematic...”
Rudy nodded his head. “That’s why you should have just told the truth instead of trying...”
“Okay, I get it! I’m sorry!” Penny snapped at him. Rudy widened his eyes and took a step back. Penny’s own eyes also widened and she lowered her head slightly. “Oh, I’m sorry, Rudy. I didn’t mean to...”
Rudy said quickly, “Oh, don’t worry about it.” He turned his head and watched out ahead as he and Penny continued their walking. “Let’s just...focus on thinking of what we are going to do with our parents.”
“Yeah...” Penny’s voice was low and soft. “I’m...sure they’re really worried about us.”
There was no doubt about that. Their parents would be worried. There was no ‘if’, there was only ‘yes’. It is normal for them to disappear for hours at a time, but they were gone until late into the night. This...was not something they normally did. They were never gone from school time all the way to near the stroke of midnight. If they ever went into ChalkZone at night, it would be when they were all home and their parents went to bed.
Rudy could already see it now. His mother smothering him with hugs and kisses. His dad scolding him, telling him what a bad boy he was for skipping out on school and worrying him and his mother to death. Penny’s mom giving Penny a stern lecture of responsibility.
Compared to what they had gone through in Chalklantis, this wasn’t too bad. At least their parents weren’t going to try to hurt them badly like King Zander did. But still...emotionally, it was going to be quite hard. They just hoped they could confront their parents and try to get this over with as soon as possible.
But there was something they needed to decide upon first: which way should they go?
“Should we go to my house, or yours?” Rudy asked as he stared at Penny. He bit his lip, and then took a step towards her. “Or should we go back to the library?”
Penny furrowed her eyes in concern. “It’s tough to say. It would be safest to head to our places, but...how would we explain that? Our folks might still be awake.” She turned and looked at Rudy. “I know my mom would if I were gone for so long. She’d wait all night if she had to. I’m not sure how your folks would be, but...”
“I would think at least my mom would be up.” Rudy scratched the side of his head. “It would be hard for me to explain how I came in through my bedroom window...”
“Same here.” Penny held up her hand in gesture. “We may be safer going to the library and trying to come up with the excuse that we got ourselves locked in there.”
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “Yeah...that might be our best plan.” He lifted his head and turned it in the direction of the library. Not wanting to waste any more time, he gestured for Penny to follow. “Come on. Let’s get going.”
sss
Going to the library.. It wasn’t exactly one of her best plans, but what else could they do? At least it was a location where their parents knew they were at last. If they had chosen a location pretty far, like the mall, would anything they try to tell their parents make much sense? They were only ten years old; it was hard for a parent to fathom their ten year old child walking across to the other side of town alone.
One consolance of going to the library was the fact that it was closed at this time. There would be no one in there. Far as she and Rudy knew, the library had no night guards. Going in would be easy. Then all they had to do was pick a location and act frightened as if they had been trapped in there for quite a while.
She hated the idea of tricking their parents like this, of fooling anyone else with such a lie. She didn’t like toying with emotions like that. But if it meant keeping ChalkZone safe, then...she’d do it.
She felt her stomach growling. She gently rubbed it, and licked her lips slowly. She really could use some food and drink right about now. Unfortunately, they had eaten up the remaining food at Chalklantis, as well as drank the remaining water. They would have to make do without it. They could always just sleep in the library. That would make things move a little faster, hopefully.
Their surroundings slowly became familiar. Penny looked around, recognizing this landscape, the colors on the ground, and the position of the clouds in the sky. And when they began to approach an all too familiar spot, she knew that they had made it.
Rudy stopped in front of the area where they both knew the librarian chalkboard would be. They took a moment and looked at each other. Their eyes conveyed the same message as before.
It was hard to believe that they were finally back. After all those hours being trapped in that hellhole of a place, they were finally home. Although they did plan on going back and although it was going to be much better, it would still feel like it was too soon. They needed a nice, long break from that place before they would be mentally ready to go back.
Rudy did not hesitate any further. He raised up his magic chalk and he drew a circle around in the air. The two children took a step back, watching as the light shined brightly for a few seconds before the portal made itself known. They could see the interior of the office they had snuck in, and the dim lights indicated that it was closed. Just like they had thought.
Rudy and Penny nodded to each other and they began to crawl in through the portal. Rudy was first. Then he turned around to help Penny. It didn’t take the two very long to crawl into the office. Penny took a moment to look around while Rudy erased the portal.
She noticed there were some extra chairs in here. She furrowed her eyes at this. There weren’t this many chairs when she and Rudy came in here. Had this librarian had an appointment with someone? No, that made no sense. If he was interviewing a new librarian, there would only be one seat; he wouldn’t talk to multiple ones at the same time. So what was up with the extra three chairs?
Her eyes widened in realization. Their parents... They must have come in here to talk to the librarian about their disappearance. Her gut wrenched as she thought of just how distraught her mother must be right now. She narrowed her eyes slightly. She would try to make it better, and then everything would be back to normal.
She turned her head just in time to see Rudy finish erasing the portal. The boy dropped the chalk and he started to head towards her.
“Okay, now all we need to do is...”
Rudy did not get a chance to finish. Two long, somewhat muscular arms shot out reached out from behind them and grabbed onto their bodies. The two children let out a shout of surprise and they struggled against whoever was holding them. They could feel themselves being pressed against something large and warm.
“Ah..so there really was something special about that chalkboard after all.” A familiar voice said. “I never would have dreamed it was that...”
The children widened their eyes as they watched the librarian, Denny, walk out from behind the desk where he had apparently been hiding. He looked at them with a strange expression. One that looked like it was a mixture of fear, awe, and surprise. Nowhere in that expression did he say what his intentions were, something that worried Rudy and Penny.
Looking behind them, they saw that a larger, more powerful-looking man was holding onto them. He had them picked up by their bodies like they were nothing more than rolls of sleeping bags. He did not seem to care too much of the pain and discomfort he was causing them.
Denny, on the other hand, took notice and appeared to sympathize a little with them. “Set them down, Ian. And guard the door. We will not let the little children get out.” He focused his eyes on Rudy and Penny. “They have a lot of explaining to do...”
Rudy and Penny looked at each other, exchanging looks of horror.
sss
Denny couldn’t believe what had just happened. Never in his life did he ever expect he would see something quite like this.
When he and Ian set up to wait, having taken all nighters to prevent themselves from falling asleep, they would have thought that the children would not have come. They were fully prepared for failure. Or at the very least, a trap door that perhaps only the boss knew about.
But to come in through the chalkboard like that... Neither of them would have expected it. He could still see Ian’s almost horrified expression as the two children crawled out, as if they were some aliens that have been given birth do.
Even as the two children were restrained, the chalkboard knocked down and Ian blocking their only way out, Denny still couldn’t help but regard them with a sense of wary. What kind of black magic did these children possess? How were they able to go through that wormhole they had seen? What was with the chalk that the boy had in his hand? What was with that world he seemed to have crawled out of like it was no big deal? Just...what was he going to do about this?
This was far bigger than some dusty old library. This was far bigger than anything he could even hope to imagine. This was a whole other world. Who knows what laid on the other side?
He noted the shocked looks in Rudy and Penny’s eyes. They looked so fearful, as if he and his buddy had found out some secret they weren’t supposed to know about. This only intrigued him further. Just what did he and Ian stumble upon this time? What did all of this mean? What were they going to do with this newfound information?
The man’s thoughts rang through his head as he contemplated what he was going to do. This portal...this dimensional, other-wordly aspect changed everything. He was going to pry whatever information he could from these children, even if it took the remainder of the night. He and Ian had time for some interrogation.
“Okay, children. Here’s the deal. You have nowhere to go, and there were still many hours left before the sun will rise and this place opens up. My buddy here will erase the footage after this, so you will not have any proof that this ever took place. If you want to go home soon, I suggest you cooperate and do as we tell you.”
The two children glanced at each other nervously. They then looked back at him. Their eyes were fear-filled, but there was still a spark of defiance. Something needed to be done about that.
“If you try to resist, then my associate here will offer some...persuasion...” He motioned towards Ian, who formed a fist with one of his hands to emphasis his point. “Understand?”
The children quickly nodded their heads.
Denny smiled at this. “That’s good, children. Now, why don’t you get more...comfortable?” He motioned towards the seats. “Please, sit down. We’re all friends here...”
The children glared at this, looking insulted by the comment. They did what they were told, however. They moved towards the seats and got down in them. They turned their heads away, not willing to look at him.
Ian was about to make a move, but Denny shook his head, stopping him. He didn’t really want to do anything with the children right this second. He was still contemplating just how he was going to go about this. He didn’t really wan to hurt them, and threatening them like this wasn’t something he had planned to do. But now that he started, he might as well finish. Plus, he might get some really good information from this.
The children’s parents will never know about this. And he would still help them get their kids back, just like he had promised. They would all benefit, and everything would be fine. Even if the children did end up hating him after this.
Denny moved towards the seat behind the desk. He sat himself down in it. He pulled himself until his stomach rested against the edge of the table. He narrowed his eyes and he leaned in. He stared intently at Rudy and Penny, his chin resting on his hand as his fingers tapped against one another. Just how was he going to start this? What question should he ask first?
Ah yes, he knew just the one. Simple, yet inevitable. The most important question.
“What was that world you two came in from?”
There was silence from the children. They glared at him, but the question did seem to make them falter a little. He noticed their flinches. Yes, it would seem that this world was important to them in some way. Perhaps it was their little secret hide out or something? Well he was about to learn a lot more about this so-called secret world they were trying to hide from everyone.
“I would appreciate if you children answered right away.” Denny spoke, his voice slightly darkened. “I wouldn’t want you two to get more injuries, now would you?”
Rudy and Penny widened their eyes as Ian gave them both a stern look. They looked back at him and immediately shook their heads.
“Good, now then...” Denny leaned back, resting his hands on the desk. “Let’s...talk...”
Denny did feel a level of guilt for making a threat like that. He could see both children were already hurt, and he guessed it must have been from that world. He could tell that the broken arm was new, and Penny wasn’t limping before.
This fueled the man’s desire to find out more about this place. What if it was toxic, highly dangerous? He needed to find out as much as possible so he could ensure that it was safe for everyone. He knew trying to get the children to talk might be risky, but it would be all worth it in the end. He would just have to make sure he drilled it in their heads that they do not report him or Ian, or else... Well, he hadn’t thought quite that far yet.
In due time, he reminded himself. In due time...
“Y-You see... We...uh...” Rudy stammered, his eyes darting left and right as he struggled to find the words to say. “We... There was no...”
Denny narrowed his eyes at this. “Don’t you dare lie to me, boy. Ian and I both saw you crawl out of the chalkboard.” He folded his arms against himself. “You might as well fuss up the truth.”
At this, Rudy widened his eyes. He looked at his friend, as if trying to seek help from her. Denny took notice of this, seeing the expressions in their eyes. It was as if they were offering support to one another. And when Rudy looked back, he frowned at him, looking defiant again and refused to open his mouth after that.
Hmm...so these two draw strength from one another. Perhaps he should do something about that. But..not yet. He had several hours to work with them. He might be able to convince them tos peak without having to actually separate them.
“Come on, children. We’re all friends here.” He spread his hands outward, attempting to look at least a little welcoming. “All I want to know is where you had come from. After all, it might be dangerous. You are both hurt.” Rudy and Penny just glared at him. Denny bit his lip. He cursed himself for not being that great with children.
“That world is none of your business.” Rudy said. His voice was stern and bold, filled with confidence. “We would never relinquish any information to you.”
Penny nodded her head in agreement. “You might as well let us go. You won’t get anything from us!”
Denny cocked up an eyebrow at this. “Oh I think different.” He turned his eyes up towards Ian. “I think I will find a way to make you two talk...”
The two children watched in fear as Ian moved towards them, his eyes slowly narrowing into slits. He stood beside them, on clear standby in case he ordered him to do anything. He hoped that he wouldn’t have to actually do this. But if he had to, then he would. This was of dire importance.
He searched his mind of how he was going to procede. He still wanted to wait before he tried to separate them. There had to be some way to make them crack, right? He just needed to find the right...method.
Finding the right one, however, was not going to be easy. He had a feeling that these two were going to be quite stubborn.
“I don’t think you two realize what you had stumbled upon. This... This is huge. This could help a lot of people..or it could make everything worse. This place needs to be investigated so we can have a proper analysis on it. We need to know, as soon as possible, if it’s safe or not. You two are the only ones who know about this place. It is up to you to relinquish the information so that the threat can be contained.”
“That place isn’t dangerous!” Rudy’s eyes narrowed. “Why don’t you just leave it alone? No one in that dimension wants to hurt anyone here!”
Denny widened his eyes slightly at this. Then they narrowed. “You are...certain of that?” He turned his head to the side. He watched as the boy and girl nodded their heads. “How are you so sure? Look at yourselves.” He motioned towards them. “You are both hurt. You trying to say that this wasn’t the work of that dimension?”
“No, it...it wasn’t..” Penny said. Denny took immediate notice of her hesitation and his eyes narrowed further.
“Oh? If that’s the case, then why were you two unharmed before you went in, and now you are both injured enough to require a hospital visit.” Denny tapped his fingers together. “I don’t want to delay your visit to the hospital, and I don’t want to have to give you another injury to convince you... But...” He snapped his finger once.
Rudy and Penny let out a cry of pain as Ian grabbed them by their hair. Their heads were yanked back, their hair and scalp tugged upwards. Their fingers flexed as they tried to deal with the pain.
“That’s enough.” Another snap and Ian let go. Denny watched as the children panted a few times, rubbing their sore scalps. “Do you children need another incentive?”
Rudy and Penny glared back at the man, still looking defiant despite the brief experience of pain with Ian. From this expression alone, Denny could tell that they weren’t going to relinquish the information easily. Perhaps he should move up the plan a little. He knew of a way he could get what he wanted. It would involve doing things he wasn’t going to be proud of, but he felt that he had no choice.
“All right then...” Denny leaned back in his seat. “I suppose I will have no choice then.” He folded his arms against his chest. “I do hope you two realize that, whatever is about to happen next, both of you could have avoided if you had just cooperated.”
Rudy bared his teeth. “Fuck you.”
Denny’s eyes widened, blazing with anger. He was about to launch himself at the kid before he managed to regain control of himself. He took in a few deep breaths, slowly managing to relax himself. He glared at Rudy for a few moments, and then turned to Ian.
“You know what to do.” Denny said.
Ian nodded and he walked over towards Rudy. He grabbed him by his right arm and yanked him out of the chair. He moved him towards one corner of the room. Penny watched in shock and she started to get up out of the chair.
“No, don’t you dare think about it.” Denny said in a warning tone. “Or things will end up worse for your friend there.”
Penny glared at him hatefully, but reluctantly stopped. She turned and watched Rudy, locking eyes with him and exchanging a sorrowful, regretful look with him. Rudy gave her an understanding expression before he turned to glare up at Ian. Ian glared back, but did not do anything to him yet. He turned his head, staring over at Denny, waiting for orders.
Denny nodded his head once. “You may start. Just...” He motioned his hand towards him. “Don’t do too much damage.”
Ian gave a nod of understanding to him. Then he looked down at Rudy. He pushed the small boy against the wall, causing him to grunt. Penny called out her friend’s name, but made no move towards him, fearful of making the situation worse. A few seconds later, the screaming began.
sss
“Ahhhh! Please stop this!” Rudy cried out.
“Please, stop! You’re hurting him.” Penny’s eyes were wide in terror. She turned over and looked at Denny. “Please, you have to stop this!”
Denny looked at her, narrowing her eyes. He then focused his attention back to Ian and Rudy.
Ian still had Rudy pressed against the wall. His broad hand was placed against the boy’s back and he was being shoved against the wall to keep him restrained. His other hand was gripping his broken arm. The man was tugging on it. Not hard, but enough to cause pain. With a broken bone, that wasn’t too hard to accomplish.
He looked at Rudy’s face. It was red and flushed with tears. It was clear that the boy wasn’t going to be able to handle this for much longer. He let out another wail, which almost seemed to echo in the room. At this point, Denny felt he had seen enough.
“Okay, let him go.” Denny said as he snapped his finger.
Ian immediately released Rudy’s arm, but kept him pinned there. Rudy’s screaming quickly died down, dissipating into cries and whimpers. His whole body shook and trembled as sobs wracked through it, and he could hear the boy give a few sniffles as he tried to settle himself down.
The sight of this did make Denny feel guilty. He didn’t really want to do this, and a part of him was telling him to just stop and let the children to. But no...that world... He knew the reason why he was doing this. He needed to learn more about that world. Otherwise... He shuddered to think about it.
He reminded himself that he was doing this for a good reason. He had a justifiable cause. These children were keeping a potentially dangerous world a secret. He was just...trying to learn about it so he can determine how safe it was. And if he had to hurt them a little to get there, then he would.
“So...are you now more willing to talk?” Denny asked as he glared softly at the boy. He listened to him cry for a few moments. When the boy didn’t answer, he added, “Oh come now.. I would think you’d know to listen by now.”
Penny shot him a tear-filled glare. “Just back off!”
Denny ignored her as he focused on Rudy. The boy was glaring at him, giving a similar expression as Penny. He was still crying softly as he tried to cope with the pain. Denny furrowed his eyes with concern at this. He really didn’t want to resort to anything too extreme. Perhaps now was a good time to try that separation thing.
Denny turned his head towards Ian. “Take the girl outside and keep her quiet. I don’t care what you need to do, just make sure she keeps her jaws closed.”
Ian nodded in understanding. He grabbed onto Penny and started to drag her off.
“Let me go! Unhand me!” Penny shouted in protest as she was dragged out of the door with Ian.
Rudy watched this in horror. “N-No...Penny...” He turned himself around and reached out with his hand. He staggered, nearly stumbling off of his feet. “N-No...” He found himself dropping into his knee, his body shaking as it still suffered a wave of pain from what was being done to his broken arm. He stared at the door with wide, horrified eyes for a few seconds, listening as his friend was being dragged further down the hallway. He then turned his head towards Denny. “Please...bring her back... I...”
Denny raised his hand up. “Do not worry. Ian won’t hurt her. Much...” He noted how the boy’s eyes widened at this. “We aren’t really interested in hurting you children, to be honest. All we want is information. If you would just cooperate, none of this would have happened.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. “You...You can’t blame us for this... You chose to do this...!”
“Now see here! I...”
Denny stopped himself as he thought about that. True, he and Ian did choose to do this. They did have a choice of letting the kids go and forgetting about this whole thing. That would have prevented this from happening. Then again, so would have the children just talking when asked. They also had the power to stop this if they only just listened.
Instead of bringing that up, however, Denny took notice of Rudy’s expression. He looked so frightened right now. He could tell that the boy wanted to run away, and he could see that strongly in his eyes. He thought back to his plan, and decided now was the best time to start implimenting it.
“Come on over here, child.” Denny said in a gentle voice. Rudy just glared at him. Denny lifted up a finger and motioned it towards him, back and forth. “Come on now. Don’t be afraid. Just come on over here. Let’s talk.”
Still Rudy would not come over. Denny could feel his gut twist in frustration. But he managed to hold himself back. He would do himself no favors if he snapped at the boy. He would just need to go forward with the plan another way. If the boy won’t come to him, then he would just go to the boy.
Denny walked towards Rudy slowly. The boy pressed himself further against the wall, shaking harder as he got closer. When he got too close, Rudy started to move away from him. He glared at him, but that glare was faltering as fear become quite present on his face. Denny did not stop and he kept on following him, eventually causing the boy to get backed up against the corner. He moved in swiftly, blocking the boy’s way out. He watched him as he shivered in fear, and a few moments later, he made his move.
He wrapped his arms around the small child. Rudy immediately let out cries of protest. Denny kept him pressed against himself, concealing the boy in his warmth. He avoided his broken arm, pressing his other against his body to prevent its use. He rested his chin on his shoulder, pressing his head against his a little. He used his free hand to begin stroking the boy’s hair, massaging it where Ian had rougly pulled it, almost like a silent apology.
“Let me go!” Rudy screamed as panic began to rise in side of him. “Please!”
“Shh shh shh..” Denny whispered to him, running his fingers through his hair. “It’s all right. Everything will be okay.” He lowered himself to the ground, dragging the boy down with him. He forced Rudy to sit in his lap, keeping his body pressed against him. “You will be fine. Shhh...”
Denny continued to hold onto the boy gently, whispering soft words of comfort and gentleness to him. He could feel the boy’s heart rate start to slow down as he continued treating him this way. There was still tension, but at least he wasn’t freaking out as much as he did before.
There was a secret behind this method. Denny had learned about it sometime ago, though he forgot here. He was trying to teach Rudy that if he gave him what he wanted, then he would be rewarded with comfort and gentleness. If he continued to resist, more pain. This was something that he hoped the boy would pick up quickly. Denny did not want to have him get hurt again.
He could hear the boy sniffle, shedding more tears. He moved his hand down and stroked them away from his face. “It’s all right. Don’t cry, Rudy. You’ll be okay.” He caressed his cheek and moved his hand down his shoulder and along his arm for a few seconds. “It hurts me to see you in pain. Please, child. Don’t make this any harder than it has to be.”
Rudy didn’t answer. He just kept sniffling, his head lowered and his eyes shut. Denny continued to hold onto him, gently cradling him against himself. He did his best to reassure Rudy, all the while warning him of what might happen if he refused to cooperate, doing so in a sorrowful voice so Rudy knew that he did not want to have this continue.
Although Rudy still didn’t answer, the man kept himself silent, refusing to say anything more other than the usual comfort words. It was now all up to Rudy. Would he see reason, or would he still resist?
Only time would tell.
sss
Rudy’s mind was filled with confusing thoughts. He had no idea what he was going to do in this situation. He couldn’t think of anything to say. Not even a retort.
He could see right through the man’s methods. He was attempting to get him to relax so he would speak to him. He was trying to make him feel more comfortable, to teach him that if he spoke up, he wouldn’t be hurt. Rudy was not going to fall for that trick. He had to keep his guard up.
So..why was he starting to relax in the man’s arms? There was something about the way the man was touching him that was..relaxing. He could hardly fight against it. It was almost as if the man tapped into his instincts or something. The gentle caresses and sweet, soft words were relaxing parts of his mind and his body, making it difficult for him to prepare to get up and run. How could he do such a thing when he was getting too relaxed?
He shook his head mentally and reminded himself of who was holding onto him. He reminded himself that he was trapped here, forced to lay against this man, who was trying to force information of ChalkZone out of him. Judging from the man’s words, he had no good intentions for the place. He couldn’t betray ChalkZone.
He couldn’t believe this was happening... He and Penny and just escaped Chalklantis, and now they had walked straight into more trouble. Just how much worse could their luck get at this point?
He feared for Penny. He could still feel the horrific pain of that man twisting his arm like that. What if he did something similar to Penny? What if he messed with her injured leg or arm? He wanted to go to her now. He wanted to help get her out and get away from these two crazy people.
But at the moment, he couldn’t do anything. His arm was pinned and his back was pressed firmly against the man’s body on the ground. He had no way, no angle to fight back. Even a kick would be useless.
All the while, the man kept stroking his hair, rubbing his shoulder, and caressing his arm. He was being very gentle with him. It was almost comforting if he didn’t remember just who this was. He wanted to feel filthy. He wanted to feel disgusted by this whole thing. Instead, he was powerless to stop his body from relaxing more and more in this man’s arms.
Suddenly he could feel the man’s fingers press against the back of his neck, rubbing against the base that connected to his skull and moving all the way along the top of the neck. Rudy could feel a few cold chills at first, but soon he relaxed and involuntarily shut his eyes as the man massaged his neck. He found his head leaning back as the man pressed his fingers against the base and rubbed there. Oh man...this felt so good... Slowly, he closed his eyes and found himself enjoying the massage.
Soon he shook his head as he realized what was going on. He let out a low growl and stared up at the man. He bared his teeth at him in warning. “I’m not telling you anything...” He said in a low growl.
“Hmph... Stubborn little boy, aren’t you?” Denny said with a scowl. At first, Rudy thought that he was going to order him to get hurt again. Instead, the man gave a soft smile. “Perhaps you just need to relax a little more. You seem...tense.”
Rudy soon felt the man’s fingers work his scalp. His eyes widened slightly as the man pushed against the center of the top of his head and gently moved it around in circles, carefully tugging at his scalp. He couldn’t deny it, this did feel good.
But he still refused to talk. He still continued to growl lowly, warning the man to stop it. He would not talk. Nothing this man did to him would ever mrake him talk.
It was clear that Denny just wasn’t getting the memo. He kept up the scalp massage, smiling as Rudy’s body started to relax more. Rudy tried to fight against it, but it was becoming harder as time passed. How could he remain so tense and afraid and angry when the man’s massages were feeling so good? He couldn’t deny it. He was...kind of enjoying this.
Then the man’s hand lowered and started to massage his forehead. Rudy’s body stiffened a little at this, and soon they relaxed. This felt even better. He found himself pressing his head against the hand, subconsciously wanting to more. Denny complied and continued to massage his head. A few moments later, he moved his thumb between his eyes, right where his nose began, and he applied pressure. Rudy felt a wave of pleasure spread out through his skull, making him close his eyes again.
“See, child? I won’t hurt you. I can be very nice.” Denny said in a gentle voice. “I can tell you’re liking this. If you would like me to keep doing it, just tell me what I want to know.”
Rudy opened his eyes and stared up at the man.
sss
Her heart pounding in her chest, Penny struggled against the man’s grasp. She tried to twist and turn, whatever she could to make him let go. But nothing was working. She remain trapped, pressed up against him with his legs over her body, holding her close to him. She was unable to even call out to him and make him let go. He was holding onto her head, his hands positioned so that he was keeping her from opening her mouth. A gag was placed in earlier to help further muffle her cries.
Penny couldn’t believe this was happening. How could they have just jumped out of the frying pan and into another fire? How did they not foresee this coming? How could this have happened? How could they have let this happen?
Penny soon realized that she and Rudy were not as careful as they thought they were. Their movements before had aroused suspicion. That man...or this one, one of them had spotted them fleeing into the back room. Why else would they have waited there for them? Why else would they have gone through this trouble just to catch them?
She felt a sting of guilt. She couldn’t help but feel in a way responsible for this. She should have been more careful. She should have realized this could happen. Why didn’t she and Rudy move quieter? Why did they flee, thus gaining the attention of the librarian or whoever?
Another thought came to her mind. What if that’s not what happened? Maybe they didn’t actually see them during the day, but the cameras... Oh darn, she had forgotten about the cameras. She could feel her heart racing at the thought of ChalkZone being caught on footage. Did these men have such footage at their disposal? And if so, where was it?
Penny continued to struggle against the man. She could hear him grunt as he struggled to hold onto her. She kept trying to resist. She couldn’t give up. If there was even a slight chance that ChalkZone might be exposed...
She turned her eyes down and saw that the man’s fingers were pretty close to her mouth. But biting would be out of the question. Even she could free her head, the gag would prevent her from making an affective bite. And her arms were pinned against her body. She tried not to flinch as she felt the man’s limbs press up against her injuries. However, her legs were still free. If she could just reposition them, then maybe...
It was no use. No matter how much she tried to strike back, it was impossible. She could not get a good enough angle. If this man were in front of her, then maybe it would be feasible. But not like this.
She soon realized there was one more thing she could try. It would seem that she did have some movement in her hands. And the legs themselves were positioned pretty close to them. If she could just get hold of at least one leg, maybe she could provide some encouragement for the man to let her go.
She twisted her wrists around. Doing so with such little room wasn’t easy. She narrowed her eyes in determination and kept on pushing her hands until they were in the position she needed them on. There wasn’t too much flexibility, but she was still able to feel the jeans that covered his legs. She moved her fingers up and down until she found a suitable spot, then she grabbed a hold, pinching as hard as she could.
The man let out a yelp of pain and his grip did falter a little. Penny, encouraged by this, applied further pressure, hoping to discourage the man enough to make him let go. She could feel the man start to let go. Just a little more...
Suddenly she was shoved against the ground. The side of her faced collided with the hard surface. She let out a yelp of pain, shutting her eyes for a few moments. She turned her eyes to look up, baring her teeth as she locked her gaze with the man. She could see just how infuriated he looked.
“You stupid brat! How dare you!” The man hissed at her. “You couldn’t just hold still, could you?!”
Penny quickly realized that the man wasn’t holding onto her jaws anymore, nor were both her arms pinned. With her free limb, she took off the gag. She smacked her lips a few times, trying to get the taste of cloth out. Then she glared up at the man and said, “Hey! You were the one who captured me and my friend! We hadn’t done anything to you!”
The man gritted his teeth at this. “This wouldn’t have happened if you two just told us what we wanted to know! But I suppose you don’t care if someone else wanders in that forsaken world, now do you?!”
“That’s not true!” Penny squirmed as she tried to free herself. She gritted her teeth as she felt him twist her arm behind her back. “We...” She hissed. “We are keeping it a secret so that no one can stumble into it...” A partial truth, but she wasn’t sure how well the man would handle it if she tried to defend the people in that world. Best to make it sound like she was doing this for the benefit of other humans.
The man stared at her for a few moments. His grip on her loosened up slightly, but not enough to allow her to get away. For a few more seconds, there was just silence, the only sound being breathing and Penny’s struggles. It was only after a while longer that The man began to speak.
“If you were so worried about others, then you would have reported this world.” The man hissed at her. “What if someone else stumbled upon this place and they got hurt, just like you and your friend did?” He tilted his head to one side. “Not telling someone about this would be irresponsible. You should have informed someone about this place sooner. You were lucky that no innocents had been lost to this place.”
“H-How could anyone have gotten in...” Penny seethed. “...if Rudy and I were the only ones who know how to get into this place?”
The man paused for a moment. It seemed at first she had gotten through to him. But then he narrowed his eyes and scowled at her. “They could have watched you...and copied you. Then they would have gotten lost in that world and they would have gotten hurt, even killed, and it would be all your fault...”
Penny gritted her teeth. What could she say to make this guy understand? How could she and Rudy convince the two of them to leave ChalkZone alone? The temptation to defend the zoners was great, but that might just label them as traitors in their eyes. And stating that they were just trying to protect people didn’t seem to have much of an effect either.
She refused to give up. There had to be some sort of angle she and Rudy could try. Something to that would get these two to let them go and not utter a word about ChalkZone. But...how?
She could hear the man give an exasperated sigh. She could detect frustration in it, which perfectly matched the tone the man had been using. But now she could detect something else on that voice. Disappointment? Sadness? Some kind of negative emotion that had her confused.
“I wish you children would understand. We... We don’t want to hurt you. We never did. We were only supposed to wait for you, see if you came back, and tell your parents. They’re...worried about you, you know.”
Penny flinched at this, feeling her heart twist. She remained silent as the man continued.
“But then Denny got suspicious of the chalkboard and he thought something might be up with it and...well he was certainly right about that. You two came out of it injured... We got worried. I know that hurting you and threatening you was wrong. We just...want to make sure that no one else will get hurt. All we want is cooperation. Please...try to understand...”
Penny could feel the grip loosen on her even more. She did not try to squirm. Her eyes were too focused on the man. She couldn’t help but feel a level of confusion and uncertainty at the man’s change of demeanor. She wasn’t sure if she could trust it or not, or if the man was being genuine.
The man had his gaze lowered, turned away. She could see the eyes shining with regret. No tires, just a bit of a shine. He then looked back at her. She felt herself flinch when she saw the expression.
“That’s exactly what Rudy and I want from you guys.” Penny said softly, her eyes remaining somewhat narrowed. “We just want you to understand where we are coming from. We don’t want to cause trouble and we would feel horrible if someone else got in danger because of us. Why do you think we chose to keep this place a secret? We aren’t being irresponsible. If word of this got out, do you really think that people would just stay out?”
The man was silent at this. This encouraged Penny to resume talking.
“We know how stubborn people can be. If they don’t know about this place, then they would not try to break in. Rudy and I are the only ones who know how to get in and out. So long as it stays that way, there is nothing to fear. No one will get hurt.”
Penny didn’t bring up how Vinnie Raton and Terry Bouffant also know about ChalkZone. Thankfully, their knowledge of the place appeared to be limited. The chances of them spreading the word about ChalkZone, especially with all the rumors about them and the general distrust towards them, was highly unlikely.
“But still...” The man started to say. “Someone might...”
“How?” Penny glared at him. “How could they try to get in if they don’t know of this place?”
“I... Well... They might see you like I said, and...”
“Don’t you think Rudy and I had thought about that? Why do you think we try to pick secluded locations to go to this world? It’s to prevent anyone from seeing what we are doing. We aren’t stupid, you know.” Penny narrowed her eyes a little further. “We are doing what we can to keep this place a secret.”
“And yet you got hurt.” The man pointed out.
“Yeah, and you and your boss hurt us more.” Penny growled. “How could you do that? You saw that we were in need of help and you still...” She shut her eyes and looked away. “How can I believe that you two had good intentions when you are treating us like a couple of criminals?” She looked back at him. “What if word of this got out? What if more people found out what you two did? Do you really think they would listen to anything else you had to say?”
The man’s eyes widened at this. “I..” He paused for a moment, biting his lip. “Well...we did consider the possibility..”
Penny hissed at this. “Yet you still chose to hurt us anyway... You should be ashamed of yourself.”
The man stared at her, his eyes blinking. At first, he looked guilty, lowering hs head slightly in remorse. Then, his eyes narrowing again, he turned to glare at her softly. “And you should be ashamed for worrying your parents...” Penny’s eyes widened. “Do you have any idea how worried they were? What... What possessed you and your friend to stay in that forsaken place for hours?”
At this, Penny felt some of her anger leave her, replaced with her own guilt. She lowered her head and closed her eyes. “We... We didn’t mean to. We just... Something happened and..” She shook her head slowly. “We never meant to worry them.” She reopened her eyes and stared into the man’s glaring face. “Please, w-we..we... we didn’t mean to...”
The man cut her off. “I do hope it was all worth it. Whatever you two needed to do in that place, I hope it was worth frightening the heck out of your folks. I had never seen parents so worried before...”
Penny took in a sharp, shaky breath. She closed her eyes again, lowering her head.
“But...”
She looked back at the man. She noticed that he looked sad again, a little more so than before.
“We should have thought this out more carefully.” The man rubbed the back of his head nervously. “We could have found a better way to handle this.” He glanced down at her. He took in a deep breath and let out a sigh. “I’m... I’m sorry...”
Penny stared at him for a few moments. Unable to think of how to respond, she just turned her head away. Soon she became aware of someone wrapping their arms around her. She could feel herself being pressed against the man again. This time, this embrace felt less like a trap and more comforting. She could feel the man gently rub along her arm and back. His chin rested on her head.
“I’m so very sorry...”
sss
So far, he wasn’t having much luck with this kid. He was still stubborn, even with all the nice gestures he was giving him. He was doing things that the boy obviously liked, such as a neck message. And still he resisted. Why won’t the boy just surrender and tell him what he wanted to know?
Despite his frustration, however, he did not resume hurting him. Denny no longer had interest in that. He felt too guilty from before, and he liked the boy much better when he wasn’t screaming in pain.
He held the boy against him. He did not allow him to get free, but he did not restrain him too much, as he did not want him to feel hopelessly trapped. He had the boy’s head pressed against himself, the side of his face against his shoulder. His hand was on the boy’s head and he gently stroked his hair and rubbed his scalp.
The boy had struggled for a while, wanting to get free. But the longer he was nice to him, the less he resisted. Though the boy still refused to talk about this alternate dimension, he no longer tried to get away. He rested against him, his eyes partially closed from the head massage he was giving him. It was as if the boy craved human contact. It made him wonder even more just what happened to him and Penny.
“Listen, kid, I...” Denny began to say. He could feel Rudy’s head move, and he could tell that he was looking at him right now. “I’m sorry about what I did to you two. It’s just that... I’m worried about what happened to you. I’m worried it might happen to more people. Why can’t you two see that?” He shut his eyes and shook his head. “If you two would have just cooperated...”
Rudy spoke in a somewhat darkened voice. “It’s kind of hard to speak when we’re screaming..”
“Yes, I know.” Denny said softly. “I’m sorry.”
After that, Denny fell silent. He lifted his head up and he turned his gaze towards the ceiling. He took in a deep breath and sighed. With the room becoming largely silent, save for the exhaling and inhaling of breath, Denny went into deep thought.
What was he going to do now? How was he going to make sure that this world was safe and not dangerous? How was he going to spread the word about it and inform others of its existence to prevent further incidents...if the boy just won’t talk? Hurting him didn’t work, and being nice doesn’t seem to have an effect on him.
He wished he could think of something to help the boy understand where he was coming from. He had already told him that he was just concerned for him, but that didn’t seem to make the boy want to talk more. He didn’t want to resort to hurting again. He didn’t want to bring in Ian to make him hurt Penny in front of Rudy. No, he wanted a better way. Besides, doing such a thing would only increase the odds of him being arrested. If someone somehow got footage of what was going on here...
He was drawing a blank. He couldn’t really think of anything else that he hadn’t tried yet. He couldn’t believe just how ill-prepared he was. If only there was a more sure fire why of making the boy see his point of view...
His eyes twinkled a little. He believed he just might have found the thing that might help Rudy see reason.
“I noticed that you and your friend were both injured.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah I know... But, we’re fine now. We’re back home and...”
“You still need a trip to the hospital.” Denny cut him off. He worked the boy’s scalp and forehead gently as he continued, “It could have been so much worse. What if Penny had a much worse injury? Would you feel guilty? Could you live with that guilt?”
“What are you...?” Rudy whispered softly. “I...”
“And what of your parents? How would they feel if you didn’t come back? Or if you got hurt even worse? How would you feel about that?”
Rudy gritted his teeth. He opened his mouth to reply, but he quickly shut it.
Denny said, “I know you must love your family very much. What if one of them was caught in that world? What if one of them somehow found a way in, and they ran into trouble. How would you feel if something like that happened?”
He noticed the boy’s eyes widened in horror that. No, not just horror. Recognition. Denny blinked a few times at this. It took him only a few seconds to realize what this meant.
“It..happened before, didn’t it...?” Denny said softly. Rudy hesitated, and then nodded his head. “Were they fine?” Another nod. Denny frowned at this. “You were lucky they didn’t get hurt from that. Don’t you see? This is exactlty why you shouldn’t have kept this world a secret, boy. If you had told someone, you might have...”
“...caused more incidents like that..”
Denny paused at this. He tilted his head to one side. “What do you mean?”
“What I mean is..” Rudy moved his head up so that he could stare at him in the eyes. “People are stubborn and they are going to want to enter this world. Off limits or not. More people could get hurt as a result. You know how stubborn folks can be. Letting everyone know about this world, and then making it offlimits to only a select few would only further fuel people’s attempts of getting in.”
Denny let this sink in. He..hadn’t really thought of it like that before. The boy may have a point there. People wouldn’t try to break into a world they didn’t know about. And if word of this got out, there might be further attempts of trying to break in, and an increased chance of someone getting hurt.
Still, he wasn’t so sure if keeping it a secret was the best idea to go with. There was still a chance that Rudy or Penny wouldn’t be careful enough, and someone would find out about this place and how to get in. Without common knowledge, a missing person’s loved ones and relatives would go on forever without knowing what happened to them. And there were still other things to consider as well.
He realized he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. He wasn’t sure which path was the correct one. He didn’t know which way that he should turn. Which road would have the least amount of obstacles and problems? Which one would be the ‘lesser’ of the two ‘evils’?
He looked down at the boy, biting his lip. He let out a sigh and did the only thing he thought he could do.
He turned to the boy for negotiation.
“Okay then.. What do you suggest?” He asked.
“That you leave this world alone, let me and my friend go, and don’t say a word about this to anyone.”
Denny frowned at this. That didn’t seem like too fair of a trade. All he would be doing was giving in completely. No, if he was going to relent, so was the boy. There had to be some sort of middleground. Some way they could both benefit from this.
“What do I get out of it?” Denny asked.
Rudy blinked at him. “What do you mean?”
“I mean...what do I get out of this?” Denny answered back. “How would I benefit from not telling anyone?”
Rudy looked like he wasn’t sure how to respond at first. He was clearly having difficulty thinking of something to say. Soon he managed to speak. “Is there...something that you wanted? That doesn’t involve this world?”
Denny paused for a moment. He tapped his chin thoughtfully as his eyes furrowed slightly. “Well..” He looked back at the boy. “There is...one thing...”
sss
Rudy and Penny listened while Denny and Ian explained the situation to them. They kept quiet, not interrupting once. They both wanted a more complete understanding of what was going on.
Rudy still felt a little sore from what was done to him earlier, and he was still a bit peeved at how they just dragged Penny away like that. He was glad that Denny appeared to be getting into a more agreeable mood and let Penny come back in with Ian. He was also glad to see that Ian seemed a bit regretful for what he had done as well.
He stood next to his friend as they watched the men, listening to their words. It didn’t take them too long to finish what they were telling them.
“And that’s what was going on.” Denny said, finishing up the story.
“As you can see, there’s been some..issues here lately.” Ian held up his hand in gesture. “We want to improve things, but..”
Denny turned his head down, his eyes furrowing softly. “No one will believe me... I know I’m not all that fond of children, but at least I’m not so absent-minded that I just let them get away with anything they want. What if they get hurt?” He closed his eyes and shook his head. “It won’t reflect well on this library. That’s for certain..”
Rudy and Penny remained silent at this. They stared at each other, allowing this information to sink in. They were both aware of the boss of this library being a little too lenient. But it had never bothered them before. They didn’t think it was a big deal.
But now listening to these two’s testimony, they were starting to see why it would be problematic. What if there was a case in the future where someone was kidnapped from here as a result of disobeying the rules, and the boss tried to cover it up? From what they were told, the boss did seem to care more about his reputation than the actual children he claims to like.
“So..what do you children think?” Denny finally asked after a bit more silence.
The two children were silent for a while. They glanced at each other, but said no words. Both became lost in their own thoughts, trying to figure out what they were going to do. Normally, they would want to just stay out of this, but they had been placed in a situation where this wasn’t possible. Given that these guys wanted a negotiation, and they appeared willing to strike a deal regarding ChalkZone if this was a success, they had to think of something.
Rudy narrowed his eyes and tried to think as hard as he could about this. It wasn’t going to be an easy decision. Despite learning about his negligence, he still kind of liked the boss of this library. He seemed like a sweet man. He wasn’t sure if he could do anything to harm him in anyway.
And yet... He couldn’t overlook the fact that this man’s actions may end up causing someone getting hurt some day. If something wasn’t done about that...
And what about ChalkZone? If he and Penny refused to help with this, what would happen to ChalkZone? They needed to do whatever they could to prevent these two men from getting to that world, or exposing it. If helping them with the boss would keep their mouths shut about ChalkZone... Then he supposed they had no choice.
But how were they going to go about this? Rudy couldn’t really think of anything. He turned to Penny, noting her thoughtful expression. It was hard to tell if she had come up with anything yet or not.
Penny soon turned her head and looked at him. She stared at him in the eyes for a few seconds, and then looked over at the two men, who were waiting patiently for one of them to speak. Soon, Penny finally spoke.
“Well... I can think of one way...” She soon frowned, lowering her gaze. “But it’s...not going to be pretty.”
Rudy stared at her in curiosity. “What are you suggesting, Penny?”
Rudy and the two men stared at the girl for several moments. They waited for her to respond, all of them wondering just what she was suggesting that would seem so bad. Penny gave them all a regretful expression, sucking on her lip. Then she lowered her gaze and closed her eyes.
“We frame him.”
This sent shockwaves through the room. Both Denny and Ian glanced at each other, eyes widened. Rudy gave Penny a disbelieving look, a part of him hoping that she wasn’t being serious. They... They couldn’t possibly do anything like that.. right?
“Penny.... There has to be another way. We can’t just...”
Penny gave him a soft glare. “Do you have a better idea?”
“I..” Rudy tried to think of something. But soon he shut his mouth. He shook his head. “No, I don’t.”
Penny nodded her head. “This is hard for me, too. But...” She paused, gritting her teeth. “I don’t think we have much of a choice here.” She turned her attention to Ian and Denny. “We’ll help you frame this guy so you can get what you want... in exchange for keeping that world a secret.” She narrowed her eyes dangerously. “Say one word, and we will expose you as a fraud, and prove the innocense of that man.”
Denny and Ian nodded in agreement. There was a bit of silence at first, but soon Denny took a step forward. He had an expression on his face that told the children that he had something he wanted to add. “And if you leak information about that man being framed, we will show everyone evidence of that world of yours.”
Rudy stiffened at this, taking a step back. He looked over at Penny. He was perplexed by how she wasn’t startled by this. He soon realized that this was exactly what she wanted. To put them both in a stalemate position, where they had no choice but to keep the promise. They were locked in place now, and there was little chance either of them would break the promise, not while something important to them would be affected if they deviate from the agreement.
Rudy and Penny took a few steps forward. They each faced one of the men. Their eyes locked onto each other as they sought to fully understand the other side. Their eyes remained narrowed, and they darted around, looking for any sign of dishonesty from the opposition.
Soon, Rudy and Penny raised their hands up. Denny and Ian did likewise. They reached towards each other and they gripped each other’s hands. They shook them once, each of them saying in unison a single, yet powerful word.
“Deal.”
sss
“No! It’s all a mistake! You can’t do this to me! I love children! I would never hurt them like that!”
The policemen weren’t having any of the man’s bullshit. As they took the former librarian boss into the police car, they listed off his rights. The man struggled, but there was no way he was going to be able to escape. In a few moments, he was shoved into the car. They drove off.
Even as the car was driven away, Mr. Tabootie could still hear the man’s shouts for innocense. His stomach twisted in disgust, unable to believe what that man had done. He and his wife had always thought he was nice, and then..he did something like this...
He watched as his wife held onto Rudy. Not far, he could see Penny being held by her mom. They both suffered from injuries, such as burns and cuts. Poor Rudy had a broken arm, while Penny’s leg was badly sprained. The sight of this made him flinch. He knew that this was only part of what that man had done. Rudy and Penny couldn’t tell them everything; from their shaking and whimpering, he knew that they were traumatized.
He didn’t want to think about what that evil man had done to them. He just wanted to be glad that they were back, safe and sound. They both needed a trip to the hospital, especially Rudy. But at least they were safe and they would recover.
At least physically. He was worried for their mental states. Depending on what else that man did to them... He couldn’t stop the horrible images coming to his head. He did his best to push them aside, but this soon became impossible. He couldn’t help but feel a cold shiver go up his spine. Those poor, poor children... He had to wonder.. Were there any other victims?
“I’m so sorry about what happened.”
Mr. Tabootie turned his head to see Denny coming towards him. The man had recently been given the title of boss and now currently ran the library. He couldn’t help but give him a smile. This man did help save his son and Penny.
“That’s all right.” Mr. Tabootie said. He bit his lip for a second, turning his head to the side. “I just..wish I knew... I...”
“I didn’t know either. I mean..I always thought he was such a great guy. But...” Denny shook his head in disappointment. “For him to lie to your children like that, trick them into coming here...only for them to be captured and dragged in that awful basement...” His eyes flashed in horror, clearly remembering the things that he had seen. He shivered once and shook his head. He tried his best to smile. “At least it’s all over now.”
Mr. Tabootie nodded his head. “Yeah... Such a relief...”
Denny nodded his head once and fell silent. He stared at him for a few moments, giving him a sympathetic expression. He then rubbed the back of his head and turned his head towards the library. “Well I need to get going. There’s a policeman in there asking some questions to Ian and I know they want to ask me some ore.” He looked at Mr. Tabootie. He gave him a smile and placed his hand on his shoulder. “I...wish you and the others the best of luck.”
“Yeah...Thanks.” Mr. Tabootie tried to smile the best he could. He watched as Denny walked away. His smile quickly faded. He turned his head and stared over at his wife and at Mrs. Sanchez.
The two women held onto their children. Rudy and Penny were still shivering and whimpering. They looked like they were too terrified to let go. They remained burrowed against their mothers, who were caressing their hair and rubbing their backs and whispering comforting words, trying to soothe them. Despite their best efforts, it didn’t seem like the children were going to calm down any time soon.
Mr. Tabootie watched this sadly for a few moments. He took in a deep breath and he let out a soft sigh. He walked over towards them slowly. He stood in front of them. He could see his wife and Mrs. Sanchez looked up at them. He could feel his heart shatter as he saw their expressions. They were of absolute despair and horror.
Exhaling slowly, Mr. Tabootie did his best to control his emotions. He had to remain strong. Not just for himself, but for these two women, and for Rudy and Penny. He reached over and placed his hand on the back of Rudy’s head. His chest stung as he felt his son’s body shivering underneath his hand.
He looked at his wife in the eyes, exchanging emotion-filled expressions. Then he said, “C-Come on... Let’s go home.”
sss
Rudy was glad that Penny and her mom decided to come over to his house. Mrs. Sanchez wanted to talk to his parents more about what had happened to them. They were still having a hard to believing it.
While they spoke, Rudy and Penny stayed in his bedroom. It took them a while to convince their folks to let them go up alone. Their parents were worried sick about them, especially after what happened...or rather, what they believed had happened to them. Rudy did eventually reassure them that he and Penny just wanted to spend some time together, claiming that they had been separated the whole day and tormented separately. Only then did their parents relent and let them be together alone.
Rudy did feel filthy about what he and Penny had participated in. He had never wanted to frame someone before. He would have to live with the guilt of having sent an innocent person to jail. This wasn’t like what happened to Vinnie. Sending him to prison was not what he had intended. This was the first time that this had been done deliberately.
He could tell that Penny did not look happy with herself either. She had hardly spoken and her gaze was turned away. He could understand why. She probably felt the most guilty of the two because it was her idea to do this.
He could understand her reasoning. They had been placed in a tough situation. Captured by those two men and nearly forced to give up information regarding ChalkZone... So much could have went wrong. If it weren’t for Penny’s quick thinking, which resulted in both of them in a secure stalemate, who knows what would have happened?
Although he had already comforted her and tried to calm her down after he and her were finished with the plan that would set that former librarian boss plenty of time in prison, she still hadn’t relaxed completely. It may take a long time before either of them could recover mentally from what they had to do.
He did his best to cheer himself up. He reminded himself that by sacrificing one person, they had managed to keep ChalkZone safe. Considering what could have happened if ChalkZone were exposed, then this situation, although guilt-ridden, was preferable.
He sat down next to Penny. The two f them were on his window sill, their backs turned to the window. They leaned against each other for support. He could feel her head resting on his shoulder. He pressed the side of his face against her hair, his good arm looped around her and pulling her close.
They recently visited the hospital. They were all patched up and his arm was put in a more proper cast. Thankfully, it didn’t take as long as he thought. Neither he nor Penny required an overnight stay. The break in his arm wasn’t as bad as it first appeared and just required righting it. Incredibly painful, but it was worth it to have his arm properly casted and resting against his chest. He was glad Penny turned out to be all right as well, with no really bad injuries that required more than a few hours stay at the hospital.
As he rested against Penny, he tilted his head up and began to think of what they had been through. He couldn’t help but feel a strong pang of...something that he couldn’t specifically identify, as he thought about Chalklantis and how their trip there had turned out.
For so long, they had wanted to go down to Chalklantis. They had wanted to see what it was like, learn about the culture, everything. It was such an enticing trip, and he and his friends were always excited to go, only to have everything dashed by some kind of event. It had become a distant dream and they began to wonder if it would ever be possible to go there.
Then they got invited by the king and they thought their dream had come true. Only it turned out to be a scheme by the king to get them trapped there, and he tried to kill them all. He had gotten worse by the hour, and eventually exposed his true colors as a monster. His general was no different, and was equally, if not more, disgusting.
As a result, for a while, his opinion of Chalklantis had been scewed. He no longer wanted to be a part of it and would rather it stay lost. He wanted to leave and never come back. He knew that his friends felt the same way.
But now all that had changed. With both King Zander and General Kairos taken care of, and a new king being put into place, Rudy was confident that Chalklantis would be a much better place to visit. He was certain that the zoners would be far more welcoming this time, especially after they learned how the king had allowed some of them to get hurt all for...
...he still didn’t know what the king’s plan was. Rudy could feel his gut twist. None of them ever had a chance to pry the full story from the king. He was dead now. No way he could have survived that explosion. Now it was impossible for any interrogators to get the information from him. All he and the others could do was speculate what the king was up to. It would forever remain a mystery. But at least there was a plus side to this.
Chalklantis was free, and they would never have to worry about that king or his general again.
Well it was almost free; there was still the matter of the disease that was released. He and Penny, despite their misgivings about going back, still wanted to help in stopping that. He knew Snap would also want to go back and help. They hadn’t yet decided when they’d go back, but Rudy wanted it to be as soon as was convenient. They had to stop that disease. He was certain that, with his friends’ help, they could stop the head deflator disease that the king cruelly unleashed on his people, and make it a safer place to be in.
He turned his head and looked over at Penny. He could see how worried and upset she looked. He bit his lip, furrowing his eyes as he tried to think of something to help cheer her up. His eyes brightened when something did come to mind.
“Hey...why don’t we visit Snap?” Rudy suggested, holding up his hand in gesture. “I’m sure he will love the company.”
Penny looked at him. She had a sorrowful expression for a few moments. Then she nodded her head slowly, a small crack of a smile appearing on her face. “Yes... that sounds nice.”
Rudy smiled back at her, and the two of them climbed out of the window sill. They moved towards the chalkboard. Rudy took a piece of magic chalk and created a portal. Helping each other, they stepped into ChalkZone and erased the portal behind them. Then they immediately made their way towards the hospital.
sss
Snap couldn’t stop the smile from growing on his face as he saw his two friends walk into the hospital room. He had been getting a little lonely, even though Rapsheeba and Blocky hadn’t been gone that long and had promised to come back soon. He motioned for Rudy and Penny to come in and showed them where the chairs were.
“How are you feeling?” Rudy asked, being the first one to speak.
Snap flinched a little as he felt the jabbing pain in his side. He could see his friends looking at him with concerned looks. He tried to hide the pain the best he could, but he knew he would not be able to fool them for long. “Mostly fine. Better than I was before.” He looked down at his casted leg. “I won’t be able to walk for a while.”
“How long?” Penny asked. “A few months I think...”
“Yeah, right around there.” Snap frowned at this. He hated the idea of being trapped in this bed for all that time. Oh well, there was nothing he could do about that. At least he was still alive. “And you guys?”
“We’re both fine. It will take us a while to heal up.” Rudy said. He glanced down at his arm. His eyes darted over to his leg cast, as if realizing how much they seemed to compliment each other. Then he said, “But the doctors believe we will be fine in a few months.”
Snap smiled at this. “That sounds wonderful. A few months, and then we can go back to exploriating.”
“Yes.” Penny said, nodding and smiling.
Snap couldn’t wait. There were still other places in ChalkZone they hadn’t been to yet. There were always new worlds being created. Many lost worlds, hidden worlds, bizarre worlds. He couldn’t wait until their next trip. He wondered what other place they were going to visit next.
He hoped that none of them turned out anything like Chalklantis had. He still couldn’t believe what had happened to him and his friends. If he had known that they were going to be treated like that...
Well at least it was all over now. The king and general were stopped and could no longer bring harm to the citizens. It had finally been transformed into a place that was more worthy of a visit. He wasn’t sure if he would want to go back, or when. A part of him was still debating that, considering the kind of negative impact the place left on him. But...he couldn’t blame the Chalklantians for their treatment. No, the only ones that deserved any of the blame were King Zander and General Kairos. It was all their fault that this had happened.
“So, Snap..” Rudy started to say, breaking the silence. “In a few months, after we’re all healed...”
The boy’s voice trailed off. He bit his lip, looking nervous. Snap stared at him in confusion.
Penny finished for him. “We were thinking of another trip to Chalklantis, after we are all feeling better of course. Right now would be kind of ridiculous.”
Snap widened his eyes at this. “You..want to back there...so soon? After what had happened?”
Penny nodded her head. “It should be much better with the new king. And, well... there is that disease...”
“I did promise them that I would try to find the cure for it.” Said Rudy, his eyes narrowing in determination. “I do not want to turn my back on them. I don’t want to allow that disease to continue wreaking havoc in that city. As soon as we are able-bodied and healed up, we’re going back.”
Snap couldn’t help but admire Rudy and Penny’s courage and determination here. They were both willing to go back to the same place that had tormented them, and help out the zoners. Even though the city would indeed be much better now that the zoners know they aren’t the bad guys, Snap couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread of the idea of going back.
This head deflator disease... What if he caught it? How was it spread? What would they do if he had it? Would he go insane? Would Rudy and Penny be able to save him? This and many other worrying thoughts spread through his head.
But he couldn’t turn his back on them either. He just couldn’t help it. He was designed to be a hero, and that’s what he was going to be.
“If you and Buckette are going, count me in.” Snap said dutifully, placing a hand against himself.
His friends smiled at them gratefully. “Thanks, Snap...”
Snap nodded his head, giving them a determined-filled smile. He was not going to back down from this. Despite his fears of going back, he could not allow the deaths of innocents to be on his conscience. He wanted to do whatever he could to help stop that terrible disease. He did not want to allow King Zander’s ‘legacy’ to continue.
After a few moments of silence, Snap decided to try to break the tension. He didn’t want to keep dwelling on King Zander, or on Chalklantis in general. Not right now. He just wanted to spend some time with his friends and be happy that he and them were on their way to recovery. They had plenty of time to think of strategies of how to deal with that terrifying disease. For now, they should just enjoy themselves.
And he knew just the thing.
“Hey, Bucko, Buckette..”
Rudy and Penny stared at him expectantly. Snap smiled at them broadly, offering a playful grin.
“How about a game of Chinese Chalkers?”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on May 15, 2015 15:34:47 GMT -5
Epilogue:
Theron took in a deep, long breath, and sighed. He took a moment to survey his surroundings, smiling as he watched his fellow villagemates wandering around, doing their own chores, or selling their own items to each other.
It was something that was normal, that happened all the time. There was nothing particularly unique about this. But that was why Theron was so happy. It reminded him that things hadn’t been corrupted, that everything was going to be fine. It reminded him of how both the king and general had been taken care of, and now they could all truly live in peace.
His tribe did not leave the jungle, though. They had gotten used to living here. They had built their own customs and rituals, and become one with the land. It would be too difficult to just get up and leave. So here, they remained, although they may start getting business from citizens of the city soon. The idea opening up a trade between the two worlds sounded great, and even the chief had agreed to it.
However, there was one thing that had changed around here. And there’s where he was headed right now. He moved along the path, the same one that he had taken Rudy, Penny, Snap, and Barney on when they had arrived initially.
Soon he came to the same enclosure, with the hippogriffs locked up inside. He watched them, noting how they were all settled on the ground, their heads turning and twisting in bird-like styles.
This time, however, there was a new occupant.
Theron couldn’t help but smile as he stared down at the former general. Kairos laid on the ground, his stomach pressed against the dirt. His eyes were wide in fear and he looked as if he wanted to struggle. But the slightest movement induced a hiss from one of the hippogriffs. Another reached its head down and started to groom his head.
Kairos had pretty much become ‘one with the flock’, as one might say. He could not move as one of the hippogriffs had rested on him. He was accepted as a member, but he was the lowest ranking, and he wasn’t allowed to move from that spot.
The sight of Kairos looking so frightened and panicked, so claustrophic, made Theron’s smile broadened. Although the king had managed to escape without getting a proper punishment, Kairos would not be so lucky. The bird zoner would be trapped here forever, and he would be fed and given water so he would not perish here. This was his home now.
He thought back to Cameo. That zoner had recently returned to the city, likely to become the new general to whoever became the king. He had heard the decision was made, but he did not yet know who it was. And at the moment, he didn’t really care. So long as it wasn’t another King Zander, he was fine. The last thing Chalklantis needed was another greedy, selfish king who cared only about making some sort of unknown profit, or whatever King Zander had been attempting to do.
He could see a haunted look in Kairos’s eyes, and he could tell the bird was still rather haunted by what his brother did. Theron was shocked himself. It was not something he expected him to do, and on some level, he wondered if he went too far.
But at least Cameo’s actions had broken whatever courage and defiance was left in Kairos, making it impossible that he would ever try to hurt anyone again, even if he somehow regained the ability to walk and fly. It also made transporting him a lot easier. There was little resistance when they took him here to live among the hippogriffs.
“Enjoying your stay?” Theron said in a cooled voice.
Kairos’s eyes opened at this, and he stared up at Theron. He opened his mouth to speak, but seemed to think better of it. He quickly shut it.
“Yes, I thought so. I know it may be rough for a little while.” Theron waved his hand dismissively. “But don’t worry... You’ll get used to it soon.” He gave the bird zoner a twisted smile. “Soon you will repay your debt to those you had harmed... and so much more.”
Kairos shook his head a little. “Please... I-I had enough... Let me out...”
Theron gave a cold chuckle at this. “Like I’m going to do that. I’m not stupid, Kairos.” He glared at him. “As soon as I let you out, you will go back on your word and you will try to hurt someone.”
“With a broken back?!” Kairos wailed.
“You would find a way I’m sure.” Theron was lying of course. He knew the bird zoner couldn’t be much of a threat as he was. But still, he would never risk that chance of him being wrong. “Now if you excuse me, it’s feeding time.” He grinned, his eyes twinkling. “I know how much you love that.”
Kairos’s face paled at this. He tried to squirm underneath the hippogriffs. They let out a hiss, causing him to freeze. Theron smiled at this, and then he turned and walked away.
“No! Please don’t! Let me out of here! I can’t take it!”
Theron ignored the bird zoner’s cries as he went back into the heart of the village. The further away he went, the louder the bird zoner’s cries became.
“Come back! Let me go! Please! I’m sorry! I-I can’t take this anymore! Let me out! Let me out! Please!”
At this, other villagers lifted their heads up and turned to the source of the sound, a bit perplexed. They blinked their eyes a few times, and then they shrugged their shoulders and they continued on what they were doing.
Theron smiled as he heard Kairos’s cries continue to echo through the village. He watched as some of the villagers paused what they were doing, then, quickly losing interest, they continued on with their work as if nothing was happening. They were getting used to Kairos’s presence.
Theron continued to walk away, Kairos’s cries slowly fading, and replaced with silence. He could have sworn he could hear him start to cry.
sss
He couldn’t believe that this had happened. Of all the things.... why did this have to happen...? This was not what he had expected to happen. And now, he was paying the price for not being more vigilant.
He walked up the hill, or rather, he limped. His body was wracked in horrible pain. He felt as though he had been set on fire. He was covered in burns and cuts and scrapes. His whole body rumbled with agony, and he felt as though he was going to collapse at any time.
But he couldn’t stop. He would be in big trouble if someone found him here. He...He needed to hide somewhere, where he could heal. He needed to rest, something he hadn’t been able to do since that incident. If he could just get into the forest, he might stand a chance. Or at least to the mountains, where most of the Chalklantians don’t go anyway. Yes, he would be save there until his injuries had healed up.
How in the world did he survive that explosion, anyway? How could he have managed to escape from it alive? He was supposed to be dead. He was too close to the explosion. Just...how did he survive?
It was luck, he guessed. Perhaps his quick thinking managed to save him. But...could he really call himself lucky? He was quite badly hurt still, and there were a bunch of zoners who wanted him dead, or worse...
He moved himself along the path as quickly as possible. He pushed himself to go faster, his legs aching, his limping getting worse. He tried to ignore the pain the best he could, but that soon became an impossibility. He hit against one of his injuries and he let out a loud cry of pain. He let out a few tears of pain and he dropped to the ground.
He curled up in a small ball, his body quivering in pain. He shut his eyes tightly as he replayed what had happened recently.
Why was he so stupid? Why couldn’t he have seen this coming? Why did he have to do all of this without thinking through properly? He could have avoided this if he had just...
“Well well well....”
His heart nearly stopped. He recognized that voice anywhere. He started to shake as he struggled to get up. He just slid back down, letting out a cry of pain.
“Look who I have here...” The voice taunted him. He could hear the footsteps getting closer. “Why...if it isn’t the former king of Chalklantis. I thought you were dead.”
King Zander turned his head to look over at the zoner before him. He took in a few shaky breaths, his mind racing. How had this zoner found him? A part of him almost wished that he hadn’t miraculously survived the explosion from Cychreides. That would have been merciful compared to whatever this guy was going to do with him.
“I must say, you had been a very well trained king. Had you all wrapped up around my finger, per say.” The figure raised a claw up, twirling it around in the air to emphasize. “You did exactly as you were told, and I couldn’t be prouder of you for that.”
King Zander’s fear was temporarily pushed to the side as he recalled that this zoner had him do. He quaked with anger, his teeth gnashing against each other. “Y-You promised that if I had helped you... you would leave my kingdom and people alone..”
“Oh yes, I did promise that.” The zoner folded his arms behind is back, straightening himself up and giving him a twisted smile. “I had told you that if you destroyed Rudy Tabootie and Penny Sanchez, I would pull back that disease..give you the cure...” He narrowed his mismatched eyes into slits. “Well you seemed to have failed in that department...”
The deer’s eyes widened in horror at this. He shook his head in denial, not wanting to believe what this might lead into. He looked up at the zoner pleadingly, hoping that he would listen to reason. But all the zoner did was glare at him coldly.
His mind raced rapidly. To think all of this happened because he had opened the doors to the wrong zoner. To think all this took place because he foolishly trusted him, and allowed him to get too close. It was his fault that the disease had been unleashed. It was his fault that many of his people had died. His was his fault that he had been forced into such a horrific deal.
This zoner promised to help him reverse it, but only if he tried to get rid of the two creators, and only if he placed all the blame on them. King Zander had never really hated the land dwellers; he had only been acting. He wanted so much to convince himself he was doing the right thing, to hide away from his guilt... and look at where it had gotten him.
He had even killed one of his own... Not because she defied him, but because he was terrified of what this zoner might do if he did not keep up the facade. This zoner was always watching him, and if he made one wrong move, if he said one wrong thing, he would go back on his deal.
It wasn’t just his own people he hurt. He had also hurt Rudy and his friends in some way. He busted Snap’s leg... He threatened to kill, to slit throats... He still felt a cold chill go through him, realizing just how far he had fallen to keep his people safe. He had allowed himself to be transformed into a monster. Even if he did return to his people, his horrible actions had tainted his reputation forever. They would never believe that he was sincerely sorry for what he had done, that he had never meant to hurt anyone this much, never meant for things to go this far...
Oh what a fool he had been... If only he had told Rudy and Penny the truth, then maybe this mess could have been avoided. Instead, he had become a coward, and he had allowed himself to be controlled by this zoner, like a puppet with strings.
“No...please...Don’t do this...” King Zander begged the zoner. “Please... have mercy... Skrawl...”
The jellybean zoner put his hands on his hips, giving off a nasty smile. “I don’t see any reason to keep up with the bargain. Not only did you fail to stop them, but you did not convince your people, oh I’m sorry, your former people to go the surface for me to make use of.”
“Please...you can’t...” King Zander gulped. He may have let his people down before, but he would not do it again. “Please..do with me what you wish, but leave my former people out of this. It’s not their fault I failed.”
Skrawl sneered at this. “I know. But I think I have a much better idea. Since you are here, and I already took care of General Kairos...”
King Zander widened his eyes at this.
“I think I should take care of you, too.” Skrawl tapped a claw against his chin. “Since your people no longer believe in you, they will want a new king. Perhaps...I will take up the mantle for that.”
“No...you can’t!” King Zander cried out.
Skrawl ignored him completely. He lowered himself down. King Zander struggled to get away. He was in too much pain to move, and he ended up slipping and his legs gave out. He let out a loud groan of pain. Skrawl seized his crown, which was bent and twisted from the explosion. He placed it on his own head.
“Ah...that’s much better! King Skrawl has a much better...ring to it..” He turned his head to the side, pressing two of his claws together. “Don’t you think so?”
“Please..” King Zander whimpered. “You can’t do this...! This isn’t fair! This isn’t what I agreed to!”
“I know, but what can I say? I have a habit of manipulating people. Master Tabootie could have told you all about that.” Skrawl jeered at him, holding up a hand in gesture. “I engineered this plan so that, no matter what, I would win. I would get what I want, and guess what? It worked.” He leaned himself forward slightly. “I will have control over your entire kingdom, and they will follow my every command. I will be a better king than you ever were, and then, when all is said and done, I will go to the surface and use your advanced army to take over the rest of ChalkZone!”
King Zander took in a few, horror-filled breaths at this. He couldn’t believe he had fallen for this zoner’s tricks. It was clear that Skrawl never would have helped from the start. He should have paid more attention to Barney’s information pods. If he had just read more on Skrawl, he would have realized that...
King Zander let out a grunt of pain as Skrawl grabbed him by his throat and forced him into the ground. He hissed in pain, looking up at Skrawl with one dark brown eye. He watched as Skrawl raised his hand up into the air, the claws glinting in the light.
“I just need to remove one more obstacle...”
“What? No...”
“Oh yes.” Skrawl chortled. “And why shouldn’t I? It’s not like anyone will ever trust you again. You’re such a pathetic zoner, King Zander. You played right into my trap, all for your pathetic, loser citizens. You could have avoided all of this, but instead, you actually trusted me.” His smile spread across his face, showing his crooked, horrid-looking teeth. “You’ve doomed your own people. Congratulations...”
King Zander shut his eyes and let a few tears flow forth. He knew the jellybean was right. This was his fault. He was supposed to protect his people and he only made things worse.
“Please....don’t...” King Zander begged, making a final attempt to live. “Please..think about what you’re doing...”
Skrawl chuckled darkly at this. “I know exactly what I’m doing. Now...” He raised his claws higher. “Any last words?”
King Zander shivered, staring at Skrawl in fear. His mind raced with thoughts as he thought of how he had gotten here. He thought he was helping save his people, but he realized too late that he was only helping this madman use them like tools. Whatever happened next to his people would be all his fault. He could not deny that.
Sorrow gripping his heart, guilt crashing down on him, he shut his eyes tightly. “I-I’m so sorry, everyone.” Tears stained his cheeks. “I-I didn’t mean for..”
That was when the claws came down.
|
|